W. Cureton - Αncient Syriac Documents Relative to the Earliest Establishment of Christianity in Edessa and the Neighbouring Countries-Williams & Nortgate (1864)

F -X C h a n ge F -X C h a n ge
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k c u-tr a c k
ΑΝΟΙΕΝΤ SYRIAC DOCUMENTS

RELATlVE ΤΟ
ΤΗΕ EARLIEST ESTABLISHMENT OF CHRISTIAN ίΤΥ
ΙΝ EDESSA AND ΤΗΕ NEIGHBOURING cουΝΤΗΠ1;Β,
FROM ΤΗΕ YEAR Al<~TER OUR LORD'S ASCENSIo~
ΤΟ ΤΗΕ BEGINNING OF ΤΗΕ FOURTH CENTURY;
DIBCOVERED, EDITED, TRANSLΛTED, AND ANNOTA.TED
ΒΥ ΤΗΕ LATE
W. CURETON, D.D., F.R.S.,

CANON ΟΡ WESTHINSTER,
ΜΕI4ΒΕΒ ΟΡ ΤΗΒ I:MPERIAL IN8TITUTB OF FRANCE,
ETC. ETC.
WITH Α. PREF Α.ΟΕ ΒΥ
,v. WRIGHT, PH.D., LL.D.,

ASSISTAl'T ΙΝ ΤΗΕ DEPART:MENT ΟΡ :MSs., ΒΒΙΤΙΒΗ ιιυΒΕυΜ.
\VILLIA:MS AND NORGATE,

14 HE:YRIETTA. STREET, COVENT GA.RDEN, LONDON;
A.ND 20 SΟΙ'ΤΗ FREDERICK STREET, EDINBURGH.
1864.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PREFACE.
ΤΗΕ SΥήac texts contained in this volume were discovered and

transcήbed by its lamented author ΒΟ long ago as 1848; for in the
preface to the Futal Letter, ΟΙ Athanα8ίu't ρ. xxiii, note t he says:
<ι Ι have found amongst the syήac manuscripts ίn the Βήtish Museum
a considerable portion ο! the οήginal Aramaic documentt which

Eusebius cites as preserved in the archives ο! Edessa, and various
passages from it t quoted by several authors t with other testimonies
which seem to be sufficient to establish the fact ο! the ear1:r conversion
ο! many ο! the inhabitants ο! that city, and among them t ο! the king
himself, although his successors afterwards relapsed into Paganism.
These t together with accounts ο! the martyrdom οί some οϊ the first
bishops ο! that city, forming a most ίnteresting accession to our know-
ledge ο! the early propagation ο! Chήstianity in the East down to
about A.D.300t Ι have already transcήbed t and hope to publish, with
a translation t and such illustrations as may appear necessary. Ι regret
that the little leisure which Ι have for such labours will not allow mθ
even to speculate upon the probable time when Ι may be able to ίυΙίίl
this intention."
The printing ο! these documents was actually commenced about
three ,)'ears agOt but progressed at first very slowly, owing to the
d~mands made upon Dr. Cureton's time by his parochial and other
duties. Indeed, up to May 1863 t when he met with the accident
tbat ultimately caused his death t only, Ι believe, about forty pages
had been printed. As soon, however, as he was again able Ιο attend
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
..
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
u
Ιο business, he pushed forward the pήnting both ο! text and transla-

tion as rapidly aιi possible, availing himself to some extent ο! my
assistance in conecting the proofs ο! the former; and happily his
strength held out long enough to enable him to all but finish his. task.
When his health finally gave way, there remained only the preface ιο
be wήtten; but ο! that, although ϊι was ώΙ aπanged in his mind, he

did not, ϊι would seem, commit a single line Ιο paper.
The main scope and object ο! this work-of which Ι can safely say
that ϊι ίΒ, with one exception, the most generally interesting ο! aI1 Dr.
Cureton's publications-is clearly enough stated in the passage from
one ο! his own WΉtings quoted above. He was himself firmly per-
suaded ο! the genuineness ο! the epistles attributed to Abgar, king ο!
Edessa, and our Lord; an opinion which he shared with such illus-
trious scholars as Baronius,- Tillemont,t Cave,: R. Mountague, bishop
ο! Norwich,i aιtd Grabe.II Whether ήght in this particular point or
not, his book indubitably proves the conversion ο! Κing Abgar
Ukkama and a considerable number ο! the Edessenes at the hands ο!
Addai or Thaddreus, one ο! the seventy Disciples; and presents us

\vith authentic documents relative Ιο the persecutions ο! the early
Christians in that city, from the time ο! the first martyr Sharbil, down
Ιο that ο! the last, J.labib.
Το those who, like myself, study the ancient Syriac literature
principally from a linguistic interest, this volume offers several docu-
ments of high importance; ϊη particular the two discourses οη the
martyrs ο! Edessa by ΜΜ J acob, bishop ο! Serίig, one ο! tlιe earliest
and finest ο! Syrian WΉters, but ο! whose metrical homilies only one
... Λ nnalu, LUCC8, 1738, tom. i. ρρ. 83, 84. t Mbnoίreι, Paris, 1701, tome i. ρ. 362.
.t Hi8t. Literαr., Oxford, 1740, vol. i; ρ. 2.
§ Origint. Eccklίalt., London, 1640, tom. i. par8 poster., ρ. 61 fol].
11 Spicilegium SS. Patrum, Oxford, 1714, tom. ί. ρ. 1 foll and ρ. 314 {oll.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
...
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
Ul
other specimen has hitherto been published. Ι mean that on Simeon

Stylites in the Δcta Martyrum of S. Ε. Assemani (ι. ii. ρ. !t80.)
With regard to the share which Ι have taken in the production
of this volume. only a very few words ο! explanation are necessary.
As mentioned above. Ι aided my departed friend in conecting the
proof sheets of the Syήac text from ρ. ~ to the end; and he made
ίι his last request to me that Ι would undertake to usher the work
into the world. Το this Ι consented 80mewhat reluctantly. simply
from a consciousness of my Ιοώ incompetence to do ίι and him
justice. As a mere linguist Ι am ηο! his equal. nor is my histoήcal
knowledge to be compared with his. He had studied the questions

connected with this volume for years and from every point ο! view;
whereas Ι was new to them. having scarcely ventured at all into that
particnlar :6.eld of history. nor having. for the present ΔΙ least.
the necessary leisure to do 80. Ι have tberefore con:6.ned myself
entirely to a careful revision of the Syήac texts. which Ι have collated
line for line with the oήginώ manuscήΡts. Ιη this way Ι have been
able. Ι hope. to note every enor or misprint of any consequence; but
Ι have ηοΙ thought ίι necessary to swell the list of enata. and thereby
uselessly augment the size of the volume. by pointing out every
instance in which a mark of punctuation has been omitted or mis-
placed. Ν or have Ι deemed ίι worth while to spend time in the
revision of the translation and notes. being aware that the attentive
reader can easίly conect for himself the comparatively few and trifling
mispήnts that occur in them.
Ι cannot conclude thίβ preface without bήeflΥ tracing the literary
career of my lamented friend; and in doing so. Ι shall avail myse]f ο!
an article in the Τίπιε. newspaper for Thursday. June 30. ο! the
present year. the materials for which were contήbuted by myse]f and
other friends.
b
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ίτ
Wil1iam Cureton was bom at Westbury ίο Shropshire, ίο the year

1808; received his earlier education at the Free Grammar School ο!
Ν ewport ίο the 'same county; and proceeded Ιο Oxford with a
Careswell exhibition at the age ο! eighteen. For Ρήvate reasoDS,
which re6ected the highest c!edit οο him, he entered ChΉSt Church as
a servitor, and graduated ίο 1830. Ιο the following year he took
holy orders, and was appointed Under-Libraήan ο! the Bod1eian
Library in 1834. He continued in that post till 1837, when he was
called to the Βήtish Museum as Assistant-Keeper ο! the MSS., having
been selected for this office ΡήnciΡallΥ οο account ο! his οήental
scholarship.
The :6.rst duty assigned to him here was the preparation ο! a
classi:6.ed catalogue ο! the Arabic portion ο! the collection j and ο!
this the :6.rst part, compΉSing the Chήstian wήtings aud the divisions
ο! Mohammedan theology, law and history, was published in 1846•
.AJ.. early, however, as 1841 lfis Arabic studies had been interrupted
by the acquisition by the Trustees ο! the famous NϊtήM collection of
syήac manuscήΡts. Tiιis event fumished him with mateήals for
researches, at once vaήed and profound, ϊο a new :6.eld. Οο the
amval ο! the manuscήΡts-the :6.rst portion ίο 1841, the second in
1843-he threw himself heart and soul into the study ο! the Syήac
language and literature. On him in the :6.rst instance devolved tbe

task ο! classifying the volumes, ο! gatheήng together, collating, and
ananging the numberless fragments and loose leaves ο! which the
NϊtήM collection consisted, and ο! urawing υρ a bήef summary of
their contents for the catalogue of additional manuscήΡts in the
Museum.
One ο! the :6.rst resuIts ο! these labours was an article ίο the
Quarterly R8fJ;ew, Νο. cllii, Dec. 1845, giving an account ο! the
way ίο which the manuscripts were procured, and a rough sketch ο!
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
v
their contents; and in the same year appeared the first edition of
the ancient SΥήac version of the Epistles of St. Ignatius to St.
Polycarpt the Ephesians t and the Romans. The views propounded
by Dr. Cureton-that we have here the genuine epistles of St,
Ignatius in their οήgίnal form; that the previously known recensions
of these three epistles are much altered and interpolated; and that
all ot1ιers ascήbed to that Father are supposititious-views such as
these were certain to excite much controversy in the theological
world. Commenced by Wordsworth in the Englis/I Reviewt Νο. vili t
July 1845 t the strife was continued by S. Lee (BNΙΊSIι Mαgazinet
νοΙ χχ:χ), Bunsen t Baurt Hilgenfeld t Denzinger, Hefele t Jacobson t

and others t of whom the first two supported Cureton, while the rest
combated his views. Cureton himself took the fielq against W ords-
worth in his Yindici~ Ignatiαnte (1840), a calm but crushing
refutation of his opponent's aIlegation that the Syriac version was " a
miserable epitome byan Eutychian heretic." The year 1849 saw the
publication of the Corpus Ignatianum t an enlarged edition of the work
of 1845, almost contemporaneously with which appeared Petermann's
edition of the Ignatian epistles. Since then the discussion has been
continued by JλpBίυB (1859) οη the side of Cureton t ιιnd Merx
(1861) οη that of his opponents, and ίΒ not even yet brought to a
final settlement. Cureton t howevert remained stedfast to the views
stated with such c1eamess and leaming ίll the Corpuι Ignatiαnum;
and would t if his life had been spared t have once again stepped
forward to sum υρ and conclude the controversy•
•
While the Ignatian controversy was at its height, Dr. Cureton
edited the text of a portion ο! the SΥήac version of the long-lost
Fe,tal Letter, ο/ ΔtlιαnasίUSt of which he had beenthe fortunate
discoverer. The preface to these letters contains an interesting
account of the Nitrian collection t more especially of a third ροηίοη,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
.
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k Vl c u-tr a c k
which reached the Museum in 1847. These Ietters have been trans-
Iated into English by Burgess (1854), and form one of the volumes of
Pusey's Library οΙ the Fathers. Α German translation ποω the pen
of the weIl-known Syriac scholar Larsow had already appeared ίη
1852.
Ιη 1851 Cureton edited for the Trustees οΙ the British Museum the
pa1impsest fragments οΙ the Riαd, which are contained in the Nitrian
manuscript now numbered Add..17,210.
Ιη 1853 there issued ποω the University Press οΙ Oxford an
important contribution to our historica1 knowledge-the third part ο!
the EccZe,iastical Hutory ο/ Jolιn, bίιlwp ο/ Eplιeιtι8, edited by
Cureton, ποω the Add. ms. 14,640. ΟΙ this he intended to publish a
translation; but other Iabours prevented him, and his wishes were
carried out by the Rev. R. Payne Smith, under-1ibrarian ο! the
Bodleian Library, whoae version appeared in 1860. There is also a
German translation by Schδnfelder (186!!).
Two years 1ater this indefatigable scholar published his Spicikgiuf1J
Syriacum, contAining remains ascribed to Bardesanes, Me1ito ofSardes,
and Ambrose, with an English translation and notes; and in 1858 he
edited perhaps the most va1uable οΙ a11 his works, and one which has
given rise to scarcely Iess controversy than the Ignatian EpistIes. He
discovered in the Add. ms. 14,451, which belongs to the Iatter half οΙ
the fifth century, the remains ο! an ancient recension of the Syriac
Gospels, differing notably froω the ordinary Peshitti version. Ιη his
preface he dwelt οη these divergences, more especia1ly in the text ο!
. ,
the GospeI of St. Matthew j summed υρ the evidence in favour ο! the
Hebrew origina1 οι that GospeI; and endeavoured to prove that this
particular manuscript represented the Hebrew far more faithfu1Iy than
the PeshittI does-at Ieast in the shape in which it is genera1Iy
known to European scholars. ΗίΒ views have been warmIy espoused
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
Vll
by that able critic Dr. Tregelles, and as warmly comoaOOd ΟΥ other

scholars, such as Hermansen (Copenhagen, 1859). It was Dr. Cure-
ton's intention to have returned in after years to this suoject, and to
have made known additional evidellce which he had collecOOd υροη
these points.
Three years laOOr Cureton brought ουΙ the last work ιΟΟι he was
destined to finish-the Hl8tory ο/ ιΜ Martyr, ϊ" Pale,tine ΟΥ
Euseoius ofCresarea, taken from the same venerable manuscript from
which Dr. S. Lee edited the Theophanίa of that Father.
Dr. Cureton was an active promoOOr, if not the founder,of the
Society for the puolication of Oriental Texts, of which he was the
honorary secretary until about the year 1850. For ίι he edited Esh-
Sha.hrastJIni's Book ο/ ReUgί0u8 aΜ Philo,ophicαl Sectι, puolished in
two parts in 1842 and 1840, and En-Nesefi's Pillαr ο/ ιΜ Creed ο/ tke
Sunniteι, puo1ished in 1843; having previously orought out in the
same year Raobi Tanchiim's Commentαry on tlιe Book ο/Lamentαtion,.
He was ώιο an active member ο! the CommitOOe of the Oriental
Translation Fund, of which he became deputy-chaίrman ϊη 1848, and
chaίrman in 1863, οη the death of Mr. Botneld. Ιη 1859 he was
appoinOOd ΟΥ the Queen Crown Trusooe of the British Museum, a
post of which he discharged the duties most zea10nsly and efficiently.
Of the estimation in which he was held οη the Continent it is proof
sufficient to mention tbat he was D.D. of the University of Ha1le,
corresponding member of the German Orienta1 Society, and foreign
associate of the Institute of France, besides being connected with
many other learned bodies throughout Europe.
Tbe eminence attained by Dr. Cureton was mainly founded οη his
Syήac pnolicatioD8, distinguished as they are ΟΥ the intrinsic va1ue of
the works selecOOd, ΟΥ the accuracy of his ooxts, and the scholarship
and honesty displayed in his translatioD8 and noOOs. Ιη these qnalities
c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
viii c u-tr a c k
of judicious selectiont accuracyt scholarship and freedom ποω pre-

judice t Cureton stands pre-eminent among all the Englishmen and
foreigners who have followed him in the work of editing Syliac
writings. Ι may add t toot that he was most liberal in communicating
his knowledge of the contents of the NίtήM co11ection to a11 students
who sought his assistance; and that not a fewt nor the least important t
of the publications ποω these manuscripts by other editors were
undertaken at his suggestion and with his aid. Those who choose to
refer to the NOfJa Patrum Bίbliotheca of Cardinal ΜΔί
(tom. vi. t
ρ. x.)t or to the SpiCΊlegium Soleιιmeme of Dom Pitra (tom. ii. t
ρ. xxxviii')t will find there well melited eulogies ofhis learning and
liberality. Ι myself have received since his death several letters
ποω foreign scholars t expressing the greatest gήef for his losst and Ι
cannot deny myself the melancholy pleasure of quoting one of these t
ποω the pen of that distinguished classic and olientalist the Rev.
Antonio Cerianit one of the Doctors of the Ambrosian Library. "La

ηοιίΖίΔ della morte del Dr. Cureton mi tomo MBaί dolorosa; era ben
lontano dall' aspettamιela. La letteratura Siriaca ha perduto in lui t
ίο credot ίΙ migliore eιlitore άί te,tit che sapeva anche traduπe bene in
modo che potessero approfittarne anche ί profani t e accompagnare di

buone note. Ε per ί suoi lavori t e per la parte grande che ebbe all'
acquisto di tanta parte dei MSS. Siriaci di Scetit che altήmenti
sarebbero forse andati smarritit egli lascia sicuramente dietro di sΘ

un bel nome. Pur troppo pero deve essere dolorosa la sua perdita aί
suoi amici t che ben difficilmente potevano aveme uno ρίυ. dotto e ρίίι
amorevole. Quando ίο era a Londra t venni trattato da ιω come un

fratιello; mi ofFerse anche copie di MSS. Smaci da pubblicare t che ίο
ηοη accettai solot perche avendo gia determinati ί miei lavorit dHlίcil
mente avrei potuto soddisfare al suo voto; e volli percib che potessero
servire a qualche giovine di buona volonta!'
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΙΧ
VeήΙΥ Cureton's life was one of unremitting and well directed

labour, and the bread which he has cast upon the waters will doubt]ess
be found after many days.
~cσ t<6Ciι.. ",,0 ~"'ι< C'f"'IIΖ .n.ra~ ocό ι<aΔι<~
.φ~"'t<:ιιι "Q.a:t ~ ~;ω. aΔ .1ιΝ I?cσ .~o;
I?~~ : ι<;'::;'ι<~ .cό rιd.ι:ι "''ί:ι~ rιcd.:::σ , .... T'~ .cσa.cuαo
~ • o~ "'ocσ ι<~~, ι<"'cuJ.... ο"'i.aι< ~ι<~ ιCDOAa'-=ι
.:. ~ι< . ~~ cΣ~;'"
W. WRIGHT.
LONDON.
Novembet, 1864.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Ρφ .:ι, line 5. A.fter J/J;.r< ~r< insert ~ιal

•• ~Ι •• 4. For.nr read .1ιΝ
cσ, .. 2. For cΣ"';~' read _o;~,
.. , .. 12. Read ~Φ·Ι"'\:I .l'1&'ώ ~;r< t='O ~M
" .. 20. The word that has been effaced before _ o~ ίβ
dοubtleΒβ.ώ..ιι. Of t8'""'.s in the next line only the
1ast letter ίΒ distinctly legible.
.. 23. We should probably read -!tCΣ~;~
., ,
.ιι,
.. , ..
.. 3. Read 0=
~cσ ~m"
4. Βθώ ~~::ι, and ΒΟ also in Ιίηο "5.
.. , .. 10. Read ~o=o r<"ia...s-='""'
" , .. 12. ΒθΜ t'''; a.
" t •• 23. Read~~
~, .. 2. Read I"C"~
., , .. 5. Read",) .;;,
.. , " 7. Read r<~1.» ~:ircΔ. The letters .Ζ,;.ιι are C011-
jectural.
" , .. 12. ΒθΜ. Ο!ο."" ,
, .. 19-22. In tbis p8888ge Bθveral words and parts of words
arc merely conjectural, the manuscript being a good
deal damaged. In line 19, ~cσ is doubtful. Ιη
lίηθ 20, read in both places _οφ. In line 21, Ι have
very little doubt that we should substitute ~,
for t='O., (corresponding to ~ in the next clau~e);
the word is quite illegible in the manuscript.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
.
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΧΙ
Ρφ " line 5. At the beginning, after ~1, inBert Ι<OcΣ.

•
The words
printed ι<.::ι;Ω.ιι and .1:ιι< are very doubtfuΙ
., ~.., " 11. Read ~OcΣ ~
•• Ι ., 19. Read CΣ"';oo=
.. , ., 23. ΒθΜ ~:ι
., , 27. Read .οφ .~:ι
..-, •• 8. Read ~~:ι
., , .. 21. ΒθΜ ~CiΔ
ca., ., 2. Read cDa;~O
.. , .. 14. ΒθΜ cιίb
.. , .. 19. After..:::ι~ add f'C\\cσ
......., .. 3. MS. ~CΣ:ι t=o0
.. , ., 13. The Ο in Ι<"'Τ,\&-"'Ο seems to have been altered
int) :ι.
~ .. 20. Read ιοά ~ι<

•• ~, .. 10. Read a..1""
~ι •. 3. Read .CΣa=CID
•• .., 21. ΒθΜ ~ ~ι<
., ~ ι •• 24. In numbering the oanons, Utter, have been substituted
for the arithmetical figures of the rnanuscript.
.. ~, . .
4. ΒθΜ rd.\cσoιΔCID
\Α, ., 12. ΒθΜ ""'~ .
.• . . , . . 24. Read ..:::ιο'" ~
•• , .. 25. Delete ι<ocσ after ~ Ο
.. 6. DeΙete:ι before .z,.;"eN
.. .1r .. 12. Read ~ω;φ"τ :t
.. , ., 23. Delete OOcσ a.fter ι .... ·ΩΟ
.1 .. 4. Read oocσ a::ισCID
.. , .• 11. Read ~;OCID:ι Ι<;"'t<:ι
., , 20. Read ClDa=:μι.aS and .sa;
.. , 23. Read aιΔ,ClDQ.aO
.. , ., 24. Read. ~cσ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
..
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
xu
Page ι<1 line 2.. Add οοφ after Ν., ο:ι

" , .. 7. Read ~:ιo"':ι
.• , ., 15. Read r<c\u,jS
" , .. 19. Read _CUcD
.:::Δ 3. Delete oOcσ after Δ::ιΩ1.ι.f'IL'o
" , 8. Read rC:ιOo"""
.. , .. 11. Read ~~ o ι<"'~
Δ .. 9. Read ~~" ''' 'o
" , .. 20. Instea d of .ώ.aι the ma.nuscript h!\8 ~, which ίβ cer·
tainly an error.
" , .. 21. Read ι<ιk.'i=:ι
~, οι,'''
4. The ma.nuscript has ocσ
• • •eN
2. Read ι<OJ ~ t:'"
, " 8. Read ιk.f'C'aSΙΙ
, .• 12. Delete ~~
, ., 16. Read "''''~

.. , 18. The manuscript has ι<:ι.i~'
,,:ι.::σ after
.. , 25. In the ma.nuscript there ίβ a superfluous
~α
.. ι<:ιιι, 10. Read άalΔ.::ιo
,,~ , 21. Read r<ocσ
, ..ώι<:ι
:ι.::σ, 1. Read ~cσ ~r<:ι
" , ., 10. Iα/lθrt a point a.fter Ι<!'=ι:ι
ν:ιιι, .. 9. Read ,'"'Ι&:ι (for :'", =ατ :ι)
.. , .. 15. Insert a poίnt a.fter eNr<
.. ~, .. 14. Read t'CU.Δ::υι ιk&::1
.. ..::u,.. 8. Read '. ι<:ιιιο=
.. , .. 20. Read ~ώ
~, ., 2. Read " :ιa~:ι
.. , 18. The manuscript has {<'ί-::ιa~, the points indicating
the vocative.
CΩJ, .. 10. Read I"C"acσ :ιο.ι:ι
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
Χίii
Page aιI, line 18. ~ has been altered ίn the rnanuscript ίnto "a.σ
_, .. 19. Rea.d h _a.uo
.. .<φ, •• 14. Read ~ ~ o
.. , _ , ., ll. The ma.nuscript has -0'ί.::ιaΔιι3
3C1D, ., 6. The ma.nuscript has ~ι~Ό, as on ρ. ~, line 11.

0_, .. 4. Read '. k;.zl
»cID, ., 10. The ma.nuscript has ίncorrectly o~"'ι<o
~, •• 12. Read:ι.a~ ~CU::Ι3
.. , .. 13. Read •• _~:μ3
~ .. 11. Insert a poίnt after ~CΡ
.ιa.~, 20. The ma.nuscript hl\ll .cάo the Ο being a later ad-
dition.
18. Read cn π .. τ '"
~ .. 20. The ma.nuscript has '<~'...,' 110, as if the acribe ,vished
to alter the word ίηto' ~
~, 2. Read \"'Iόiςι 3
.. , 26. ~~. Hore, and ίη several other placea, the powt

which marks the end of a verse has been placoo.
'UlIdtr, inatead of ajter, the lettera Ι<, φ, Ο, alld ι.
11. Read φ~~Υ....) without Ο
21. Read ι<:i;
24. Delei.e the point after '<'0.\=0
5. Read Ι<"~.
.. , .. 8. The manuacript has realJy ιΦΔώa.u, instead οΙ
ιφw....
., , 26. Read~3 •
~, .. 9. Read ~:ι, to distinguiah the word from ~:ι ίιι
ιiηο 12.
23. Read. άa..i.ι<

, .. 25. Read οοφ.
11. Read ..:::ιma3
3. Read. ι<"''''-'-τ.:ι
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w
· w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
Χ1ν
Pψ~, .. 8. The word ",1, before .11=ιι"''''~, ought to be deleted.

.. , .. 22. Read r<l:;:.
~, .. 24. Read ώ,\u"'ι<O
:ισ, .. 14. Read ""'ΟΙ =-ι.φ:ι
.-σ, .. 13. The manuscript has really ~ΩAOΙ<
.. , ... 21-25. Ι feιι.r that thίs passage ίΒ not qώte correct1y
printed, owing to the leaf being slίghtly torn. Ιη lίnθ
21, Ι OOlίθYθ ι<ocσ should be inserted after h.
Ιη 1ine 23, read ι<\o~. Ιη lίnθ 24, place the
point after cσb&o~ ίnBtead of rα~o.
It is possihle that a single word may be wantίng after
cσh'n~, and also after ",,"'a=~ ίη lίnθ 2δ.
.. ~, .. 7-17. The folloWΊng are the variantB of Add. 17,193.
Lίηθ 8, .-';;,.,.,~ ι<::a&o~ Lίne 11, rcΔ~
ι<~. Linel2, ~:ι. Lίne 16, .~ .. ~
rcΔ:ι~
.. ~, .. 24. Read AU~
Page 191, lίηΘ 23. Like Dr. Cureton, Ι am ίgnorant of the meaning of the
word ~ ίn this passage. It is ΒΟ written ίη
both MSS. of the Sermons of Miir Jacob Persa (or
Aphra.ιιtes), and oan hardly, therefore, be ίncorrect.
W. WRIGHT.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
FROM ΤΗΕ HISTORY OF ΤΗΕ CHURCH.

[ΒΥ EUSEBIUS, OF C..ESAREA.]
[CHAPTER] ΤΗΕ THIRTEENTH.
CONCERNING ΤΗΕ KING OF EDESSA.

Βυτ the history which was about Thaddreus was in this fashion:-
When tlle divine nature of our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ was
publislled abroadamong ώl men byreason ofthe wonderful mightyworks
which he wrought, and myriads, even from countries remote from the
5 land of Judrea, who were afBicted with sicknesses and diseases of every
kind, were coming to him in the hope of being healed, Κing Abgar also,
who was renowned for his valour among the nations on the east side of
the Euphrates, had his body afBicted with a severe disease, of such a
kind as there ίβ no cure for it among men: and when he heard and was
10 informed of the name of Jesus, and about the mighty works that he
did, which all men equally testified concerning Him, he sent to him a
letter of request by the hand of a man of his OWD, and entreated him to
come and heal him of his disease. Our Saviour, however, at the time
that he called him, did not comply with his request: yet he deemed
15 him worthy of a reply j for he promised him that he would send one of
his disciples, and would heal his diseases, and give salvation to him and
to all who were near to him. Ν or was the fulfilment of his promise to
him long defened: but after he was risen fromthe dead, and was taken
19 Up into heaven, Thomas the Apostle,one of the .Twelve, as by the
Β
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
2 c u-tr a c k
instigation of God, sent Thaddreus, who also was numbered among

the Seventy disciples of Christ, to Edessa, to be a preacher and Evan-
ge1ist of the teaching of Christ, and through him the promise of
Christ was fulfilled. Υou have in written documents the evidence of
these things" which ίΒ taken from (::ι) the Book of Records which 5
ίΒ at Edessa; for at that time the kingdom was still standing.
Ιη the documents, therefore, that are there, in which is contained
•
whatever had been done by those of old up to the time of Abgar,
these things also are found preserved there up to the present hour. But
there ίΒ nothing to hinder our hearing the very LetteJ's themselves ΙΟ
which are taken by us from the Archives, and have the following
form of words which are translated out of the Aramaic into Greek.
Copy of the Letter which was written from Κing Abgar to Jesus,
and sent to him by the hand, of Hananias, the Tabularius, to
J erusalem. 15
" Abgar Uchama, Chief of the country, to Jesus, the good Deliverer,
.. who has appeared in the country of Jerusalem, Peace. Ι have heard
.. about thee, and about the cures which are wrought by thy hands,
" without medicines and herbs; for as it ίΒ reported, thou makest the
.. blind to see, and the lame to walk; and thou cleansest the lepers, and 20
.. thou castest out unclean spirits and devils, and thou healest those who
" are tormented with lingering diseases, and thou raisest the dead. Λnd
"when Ι heard these things about thee, Ι settled in my mind one

.. of two things: either that thou art God, who being come down
.. from heaven, doest tltese things, or that thou art the Son of God, 25
.. and doest these things. Οη this account, therefore, Ι have written

.. to request of thee that thou wouldest trouble thyself to come to
.. me, and cure this disease which Ι have: for Ι have also heard
" that the J ews murmur against thee, and wish to do thee harm. But
.. Ι have a city, small and beautifu], which ίΒ enough for two." 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
3
Copy ο! those thmgs which were WΉtten from lesus by the hand
ο! Hananiιιs, the Tabularius, to Abgar, the Chief ο! the country.
"Blessed ίΒ he that hath believed ίη me, not having seen me. For
" it ίΒ WΉtten concerning me; that those who see me will not believe
5 "in me, and those who have not seen me, they will believe and be
" saved. But toUClύng what thou hιιst WΉtten to me, that Ι should
"come to thee, it ίΒ meet ( ~ ) that Ι should fulfil here every thing
.. for the sake ο! which Ι have been sent; and after Ι have Μ
.. filled it, then Ι shall be taken up to Him that sent me; and when
10 .. Ι have been taken up, Ι ΜΗ send to thee one ο! my disciples, that
"he may heal thy diseιιse, and give salvation to thee and to those
"who are with thee."
But to these same Letters these things alSQ are appended in the
Aramaic tongue: that after 1esus wιιs ιιscended, 1 udιιs Thomιιs sent
15 to him Thaddreus the Apostle, one ο! the Seventy: and when he wιιs
come, he lodged with Tobiιιs, the Βοη of Tobiιιs. But when it wιιs
heard about him they made it known to Abgar, that the Apostle
ο! lesus ίΒ come here, according 118 he sent thee word. Λnd
Thaddreus began to heal every diseιιse and sickness by the power ο!
20 God, Βο that all men wondered. But when Abgar heard the
gr~at and marvellous cures which he wrought, he supposed that
he wιιs the person about whom lesus sent him word, and said
to him, " When Ι have been taken up, Ι will send to thee one ο!
my disciples, that he may heal thy diseιιse." Then he sent and

25 called Tobiιιs, with whom he wιιs lodging, and said to him, Ι have
heard that a mighty man ίΒ come, and ίΒ entered in, aJ).d lodges in thy
house : bήng him up therefore to me. Λnd when Tobiιιs came to Thad-
dreus he said to bim, Abgar the Κing hιιs sent and called me, and
commanded me to take thee up to him, that thou mayest heal him.
30 Λnd Thaddreus said, Ι will go up, for it is for tIliS purpose that Ι have
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
4
been sent to him with power. Tobiιιs therefore rose up early the
next day, and took Thaddreus, and came to Abgar. But when
they went up, his princes were ιιssembled and standing there. Λnd
immediately 118 he entered ίη, a great VΪSίoη appeared to Abgar οη the

countenance of Thaddreus the Apostle. Λnd when Abgar saw it, he fell !i
down before Thaddreus; and ιιstonishment seized upon all who were
standing there, for they had not seen that vision, which appeared tt>
Abgar alone. Λnd he ιιsked Thaddreus, Art thou in truth the
disciple of Jesus the Son of God, who said to me, Ι will send to thee
one ofmy disciples, that he may heal.thee ( ~) and give thee sal- 10
vation? Λnd Thaddreus answered and said, Because thou hιιst
nobly believed οη Him that sent me, therefore have Ι been sent
to thee; and again, if thou wilt believe οη Him, thou shalt have the
requests of thy heart. Λnd Abgar said to him, thus Ι have believed
οη him, ΒΟ that Ι have even desired to take an almy and lay 15
wιιste those J ews who crucified him, were it not that Ι wιιs hindered οη
account of the dominion of the Romans. Λnd Thaddreus said, Our

Lord hιιs ful:6lled the will of his Father, and having ful:6lled ίε, he hιιs
been taken up to his Father. Abgar said to him, Ι have believed both _
in Him and in his Father. Λnd Thaddreus said, On this account Ι 20
lay my h.and upon thee in ΗίΒ name. Λnd when he had done this, imme-
diately he wιιs healed of his SΪckness and of the diseιιse which he had.
Λnd Abgar marvelled, because like 118 he had heard concerning J esus, SO
he saw in deeds bythe hand ofhis disciple Thaddreus, that without medi-
cines and herbs he healed him; and not himselfonly, but also Abdu, 25
son of Abdu, who had the gout; that he too went ίη, and fell at his feet,
and when he prayed over him he wιιs healed. Λnd many other
people of their city he healed, and did great works, and preached the
word ofGod.
After these things, Abgar said to him, Thou, Thaddreus, doest these 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
things by the power of God, and we are astonished at them. But

in addition to all these things, Ι entreat thee to relate to me the
history of the coming οΙ Chήst, and how it was; about his power also,
and by what power he did those things which Ι have heard.
5 And Thaddιeus said, For the present Ι will be silent; but because
Ι have been sent to preach the word of God, assemble for me to-
morrowall the people of thy city, and) will preach before them, and
ι
sow amongst them the word of life; also concerning the coming of
Jesus, how it took place; and about his mission, for what purpose
10 he was sent by his Father; and about ( Φ) his power and his .
deeds, and about the mΥsteήes which he spake in the world, and
by what power he did these things, and about his new preaching, and
about his abasement and his humiliation, and how he humbled and
stripped and abased himself, and was crucmed, and descended into
15 hell, and broke through the wall of partition which had never been
broken through, and raised up the dead; and descended alone, and
ascended with a great multitude to his Father.
Abgar then gave orders that in the morning all the people of his
city should assemble, and hear the preaching of Thaddreus. And then
20 he afterwards commanded gold and silver to be given to him; but he
received it not, and said to him, If we have forsaken that which
was our own, how can we accept that of others? .
These things were done in the year three hundred and forty. But
~hat tllese things might oot have been translated ίη every word out of
25 the Aramaic to ηο purpose, they are placed here in their order of time.
HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ FΙRSΤ ΒΟΟΚ.
c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
6
ΤΗΕ DOCTRINE OF ADDJEt.ίS, ΤΗΕ APOSTLE•
• • • • • •
• Addreus [said) to him, Because thou hast ΒΟ believed, Ι lay my hand
upon thee in the name of Him οη whom thou hast 80 believed; and at
the same moment as he laid his hand upon him he was healed from
the plague of the disease which he had had a 10ng time. And Abgar was
astonished, and wondered, because like as he had heard about Jesus 5
. himself, how he acted and healed, 80 Addreus also, without medicine of

any kind, healed in the name of Jesus. And Abdu also, the son of Abdu,
had the gout in his feet; and he too brought his feetOnear to him, and
he laid his hand upon them, (Q) and healed him, and he had the gout
ηα more. And in a11 the city also he wrought great cures, and shewed 10
wonderfu1 mighty works in it. Abgar said to him, Now that every man
knoweth that thou doest these miracles by the power of Jesus Christ,
and behold! we are wondering at thy deeds, Ι therefore entreat thee ιο
relate ιο us the history about the coming of Christ, how it was, also about
his g10ήοus power, and about the miracles which we have heard that 15
he did, which thou hast seen, together with thy fellow disciples.
Addreus said ιο him, Ι will not be silent from declaring this, because Ι
have been sent hither for this very purpose, that Ι might speak and teach
every one who, like thee, ίΒ willing ιο believe. Ass~mble for me to-
morrow ώΙ the city, and Ι will 80W in it the word of life by the preaching 20
which Ι will preach before you, about the coming of Christ, how it was,
and about Him that sent him, why and how he sent him, and about
his power and his marvell0us deeds, and about the glorious mys-
teήes of his coming which he spake ϊη the world, and about
the certitude of his preaching, and how and for what cause he 25
abased himself, and humbled his exalted godhead by tlle manhood

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
7
which he assumed, and was crucifi.ed, and descended to the place of

the dead, and broke through the wall of partition which had never been
broken through, and gave life to the dead by being slain himself; and
descended alone, and ascended with many to his glorious Father,
5 with whom he was from ώΙ etemity in one exalted godhead.
And Abgar commanded that they should give to Addreus silver and
gold. Addreus said to him, How can we receive any thing which is
not our own? for, behold, that which was our own we have forsaken
it, as we were commanded by our Lord; because without purses and
10 without BCΉpB, bearing the cross upon our shoulders, we were com-
manded to-preach his Gospel in the whole creation, at whose (,) cruci-
fi.xΪoη {or our sakes, for the deliverance of all men, the whole crea-
tion was affected and suffered.
Andhe related beforeAbgar the Κ.ing, before his princes and his nobles,
15 before Augustin, Abgar's mother, and before Shalmath, the daughter of
Meherdath, Abgar's wife, the signs of our Lord and his wonders, and the
glοήοus mighty works which he did, and his divine tήumphs, and his
ascension to his Father: and how they had received power and authοήtΥ,
and at the time when he ascended, by which same power he had healed
20 Abgar and Abdu, the son of Abdu, the second per,oπ of his kingdom i
and how he informed them that he would reveal himself at the end ofthe
times, and at the consummation of all creatures; also the resuscitation
and resuπection which is to be hereafter for all mι:n, and the separation
which will be between the sheep and the goats, and between the 00-
25 lievers and the infi.dels.
And he said to them, "Because strait is the gate of life, and narrow
is the way of truth, for this reason the believers of the truth are few; an<1
through unbelief is Satan's pleasure. Οη this account there are
many liars who lead astray those that behold. For were it not that
30 there is a good end for men who believe, our Lord would not have
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
8
descended from heaven, and came to the birth, [and the suffeήng οί
death; but he Ίs come, and us has he sent • •
• • •
• of the faith which we preach, that God was crucmed (for) all meD.
And if there be any who are not willing to be persuaded by these 5
our words, let them draw near to us, and disclose to us what their mind
is, that like as it were a dίsease, we may apply to their mind OOaling
medicine <,,), for the recovery of their wounds. For although ye
were not present at the time of Christ's passion, nevertheless, from
the sun which was darkened, and ye saw ίΙ, leam ye and understand 10
•
what great constemation there was at the time ο! the crucifixion of
Him whose Gospel has been spread abroad throughout all the earth by
the signs which his Disciples, my fellows, do in all the earth': and those
who are Hebrews, and knew only the tongue of the Hebrews, in which
they were bom, behold, at this day they speak in all tongueS, in ord.er 15
that tlrose who are far ofF, as well as those who are near, may hear
and believe that He is tOO same who confounded the tongues of the
rebels, in this region, who were before us, and that it ίΒ He who
at this day teaches through US the faith of truth and veήty, by humble
and uncultivated men, who are from Galilee οι Palestine. For Ι 20
myself also, whom ye see, am from Paneas, whence the ήver J ordan
comes oot, and Ι was chosen, together with my fellows, to be a
preacher • • • • •
• For Ι, according as my Lord commanded me, behold, Ι preach and
publish the,Gospel; and behold Ι cast his money upon the table before 25
you, and the seed of his word Ι sow in the ears of all men: and
such as are willing to receive ίΙ, theirs will be the good reward of
the confession; and they who will ηοΙ believe, against them wipe
Ι οΗ" the dust of my feet, as He commanded me. Repent there-
fore, my beloved, from evil ways and from abominable deeds, and 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
9
tum yourselves to him with a good and honest will,as he hath tumed him-
self to you with the favour of his ήch mercies; and be not like the
generations of old that are pa'>sed away, which, because they hardened
their heart against the fear of God, have received punishment openl)",
δ ϊη order that they might be chastised thereby, and those who come
after them may tremble and fear: for the whole object of our Lord's
coming into the world was to teach us and to shew us, that at the con-
summation of the creation C\) there will be a resuscitation οΕ all men ;
and at that time their acts οΕ conduct will be represented in their
10 own persons, and their bodies will be the volume for the WΉtings
οΕ Justice, nor will any one be there who will not know how
to read, because every man shall read the WΉtings of his own
book • • • • • •
• you that have eyes, inasmuch as ye perceive not, you also are
lδ become like those who see not and hear not, and in vain is it Ιο exert
your voice which has ηο efi"ect upon the deaf ear. While they are with.
out blame for not hearing, because they are by nature deaf and dumb,
the blame which is justly incurred is yours, because ye are not willing
to perceive, not even that which ye do see. For the thick cloud οΕ error
20 which overwhelms your minds sufi"ers you not to obtain that heavenly
light, which is the understanding ofknowledge. Flee then from things
made and created, as Ι said to you, which are called gods in name
only, but are not gods in their nature, and draw near to this who ίη
his own nature is God for ever, and ποω everlastίng.; and is not a
15 thing made, like your idols, nor is he a creature and a device, like
those images in which ye glory. Because even although he put οη this
body, still ίΒ he God with his Father: for the works of the creation,
which trembled at his being slain, and were terήfied, at his sufi"eήng
οΕ death, they bear witness that he is God the Creator: for it was
30 not οη account οΕ a man, who is of the earth, but οη account of Him who
D
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
10
established the earth upon the waters: neither was it οη account of a

man that the sun became dark in the heavens, but οη account of Him
wllo made the great lights: nor was it by a man that the just and
righteous were raised to life,but byHim who had granted(..)thepowerof
death ποω the beginning: nor was it by a man that the vail ofthe temple δ
,
of the J ews was rent ποω the top to the bottom, but by Him who said
to them," Lo, your house is left desolate." For, behold, unless they
who crueifίed him had known that he was the Son of God, they
would not have proclaimed the desolation of their city, nor would
they have divulged the afBiction of their soul in crying Woe! Nor, ίη- 10
deed, even had they been desirous of avoiding this confession, would the
terrible commotions which took place at that time have sufFered them
to do 10. For, behold, even some of the children ofthose who crucmed
/Um are become at this day preachers and evangelists, together with
the Apostles, my companions, in ώΙ tlle land of Palestine, and among 15
the Samaritans, and in ώΙ the country of the Philistines. The idols also
οΕ paganism are despised, and the cross of Christ is honoured, and the
peoples and creatures confess God, who became man. If, therefore, while
Jesus όur Lord was upon earth ye would have believed in him, that
he is the Son οΕ God, and, before ye had heard the word of his iO
preaching, would have confessed in him, that he is God, now that he ίβ

ascended to his Father, and ye have seen the Signs and the wonders
which are done in his name, and have heard with :>'our own ears the
word of his Go~pel, let ηο man ofyou doubt in his heart how the pro-
mise of his blessing which he sent to you will be established with you- i5
Blessed are ye that have believed in me, not having seen me; and
because ye have βΟ believed ίη me, the city in which ye dwellshall be
blessed, and the enemy shall not prevail against it for ever. Turn not
aside, therefore, ποω his faith, for, behold, ye have heard and seen what
things bear witness to his faith, that he is the adorable Son and is the 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
11
glοήΟU8 God, and he ίβ the invincible Κing, and he ίβ the power omni-
potent i and through faith ίη him a man ίβ able to acquire the eyes of a
true mind, and to perceive that whosoever worshippeth creatures,
the wrath of justice will overtake him.
5 "Forevery thingwhich we speak (~) before you, as we have re-
ceived of the gift of our Lord, we speak, and we teach, and we shew,
in order that ye may obtain your salvation, and not destroy your spiήts
through the error of heathenism; because the heavenly Light ίΒ

arisen over the creatidn, and He it is that chose the patήarchs
10 of old, and the ήghteous men, and the prophets, and spake with
them by the revelation of the Spiήt of Holiness. For He is the God
of the Jews who crucmed him; the erring heathen also worship
Him, even"while they know it not, because there ίβ no other God ίη
heaven and in earth; and behold, confession ascendeth ορ to him from

15 the four quarters of the creatΪon. Behold, therefore, your ears have
heard that which was not heard by you before, and behold again, your
e)'es bave seen that which was never seen by you before. Do ηο vio-
lence, therefore, to that which ye have seen and heard. Put away from
you the rebellious heart ofyour fathers,and free yourselves from the yoke
!ΙΙ) of sin which hath dominion over you in libations and in sacήfi.ces before
graven images, and be careful for yourselves about your lives, which are
peήshabΙe, and the stay of your head, which ίβ ϋώΙ, and get you a new
mind which worships the Maker, and not the things made, in which ίβ
represented the image of veήtΥ and of truth, of the Father, and of the
2.) Son, and ofthe SpiήtofHoliness,while ye believe and are baptized ίη
the tήple and glοήοusnames. Forthisis our doctήne and ourpreaching.

Because itis not ίη many things that the belief of the truth of Chήst
consists. And such of )'OU as are willing to be obedient to Chήst, ye know

that Ι have many times repeated my words before you, in order that
30 ye ιnight learn and understand what ye hear. And we shall rejoice in
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
12
this, like the husbandmanwllo rejoiceth in his fi.eld which is blessed; God
also will be gloήfi.ed by your repentance towards him. While ye obtain
salvation through this, we also, who give you this counsel, shall not be
defioauded of the blessed reward of this. And because Ι am confi.dent
that you are a land blessed according to the will of the Lord ·Christ δ
(:ι.), for this reason, instead of the dust of our feet, which ϊι was
commanded us that we should wipe οΗ' against the city which receiveth
not our words, behold Ι have wiped οΗ' to-day at the door of your ears
the words of my lips, in which are represented both the coming of
Christ which has been, and that which is still to be; and the resur- 10
rection also, and the resuscitation of all men, and the separation which
is to ~θ place between the believers and the infi.dels, and the sad
punishment which is reserved for those who know ηοΙ God; and the
blessed promise of future joy which they shall receive who have
believed in Christ, and worshipped him and his Father most high, 15
and have confessed hΪJη and the Spirit of his Godhead. And now it
ί! meet that Ι conclude my dΪscourse for the present: let those, there-
fore, who have accepted the word of Christ, and thos~ also wh~ are
willing to join with us in prayer, remain with us, and then let them go
to their own homes." 20
And Addmus the Apostle himself rejoiced at this, because he saw
that many of the people of the city remained with him, and they were
but few who did not remain at that time, while θΥθη those few, after not
many days, accepted his words, and believed in the Gospel of the
preaching of Christ. 25
And when Addmus the Apostle had spoken these things before
the City of Edessa, and Κ.ing Abgar had seen that all the city
rejoiced. in his doctrine, men and women equally, and were saying to
him, True and faithfu1 is Christ who sent thee to us, he himself also
greatly rejoiced at this and praised God; because, like as he had heard 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
13
pfro~· Hanan, his Tabularius, respecting Christ, βΟ he had seen the

wonderful mighty works which Addreus the Apost1e did in the name
of Christ. And Abgar the Κing also said to him, Like as Ι sent
word to Christ in my letter to him, and like as he sent word to me, and Ι
5 have received from thee thyself this day, βΟ will Ι believe all the days of
my life, and in the sώne things will Ι continue and exult, because Ι al80
know that there is ηο other (~) power, in whose name these signs
and woήdenι; are .done, but by the power of Christ, whom thou
preachcst in verity and trutIι. Henceforth, therefore, Ι will worship him,
10 r. and my son Maanu, and Augustin, and Shalmath the Queen. And
now, where80ever thou desirest, build a church, a place of assembly
for those who have believed and shall believe thy words: and according
as ίι has been charged thee by thy Lord, 80 minίster thou at αΙΙ times with
confidence. Moreover, those who shall be teachers of this Gospel with
15 thee, Ι am prepared to give to them large gifts, in order that they may
have ηο other work besides the minίsιη. Whatsoever, also, is required
by thee for the ex:penses of the building, Ι will give to thee without
ta1όng account, and thy word shall be of authoclty, and prevail in all this
city; funher, be thou authoΉZed,without any other, to come and enter
~o into my presence, in my royal palace of honor.
And wllen Abgar went down to his royal palace, he rejoiced,
he and his pήnces with him, Abdu, son of Abdu, and Garmai, and
Shemashgram, and Abubai, and Mellerdath, together with the rest of
their companions, at all that their eyes had seen and their ears had also
25 heard; and in the gladness of their heart they also praised God for having
turned their mind to him, and they renounced the paganism in which
they stood, and confessed the Gospel of Christ. And when Addmus
had built a chureh, they ofFered in it vows and oblations, they and the
people of the city, and there ~ they ofFered praises all the days of
30 their life.
Ε
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
14 c u-tr a c k
And Avida and Barcalba, who were chiefs and rulers, and wore the
royal headband, drew near to Addmus, and asked him about the matter
of Christ, that he wou1d te11 them, how He, being God, had appeared
~o them like a man: And, How indeed were ye ab1e to 100k upon him ?
And he satisfi.ed them all about this, about al1 that their eyes (=-.) had δ
seen, and about every thing which their ears had heard from him. And
a11 that the prophets had spoken concerning him he repeated before
them, and they received his words gladly and faitbfully, and there was
not a man that stood against him, for the g10ήοus acts which he did
suffered ηο! any man to withstand him. 10
But Shavida and Ebednebu, chiefs of the ρήests of this city, together
with Piroz and Diku, their compaώons, when they had seen the
signs which he did, ran and threw down the altars οη which they
sacrificed before Nebu and Be1, their gods, except the great altar in
the midst of the city, and they cήed out and said, Truly this is the 15
discip1e of that distinguished and g10ήοus Master, of whom we bave
heard all that he did in the country of Palestine. And Addreus re-
ceived all those who believed in Christ, and baptized them in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Spiήt of Holiness. And those
who used to worship Stones and stocks sat at his feet, and were recovered 20
from the p1ague of the foolishness of paganism. Even Jews skilled

in the 1aw and the prophets, who traded in silks, they too were
convinced, and became discip1es, and confessed Christ, that He is the
Son of the living God.
But neither did Κing Abgar nor the Apostle Addmus compe1 a11y 25
man by force to believe ίη Chήst, because, without the force of man,

the. force of the signs constrained many to believe in him. And they
received his doctrine with 10ve, al1 this country of Mesopotamia, and
al1 the regions round about it.
But Aggreus, who made the chains and headbands of the Κing, and 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
15
p.1Q.tltJ and 'BarshelamaJ and BarsamyaJ together with the rest ο! their
cοinρaniόnSJ clave to Addreus the Apostle J and he received them J and
asSociated them with him in the ministryJ while they read in the Old
Testament and the New J and the Prophets J (CQa) and the Acts ο! the
Ι> Apostles J meditating upon them every day: and he charged them
cautiouslyJ to let their Dodies be pure and their persons holyJ as ίι is be-
coming in men who stand beCore:tJιe ωω ο! God J " Be ye indeed also Car
removed ftom·fal!le swearing, and Crom wicked murderJ and from Calse
witne!flJ wbich is mix.ed up. with adulteryJ and from magic arts J
10
•
wh~h .are without merCYJ and from soothsayingJ and divinatioD J and
Cortune-telleιs; and from Cate and nativities J in which the erring
Chaldreans boast; and from planets and signs ο! the ZodiacJ οη which
the Coolish trust. And put away from you evil hΥΡocήSΥJ and
bήbeS J and giftsJ by which the innocent are condemned. And besides
15 this ministry to which ye have been called have ηο other service; Cor
the Lord himself is the service ο! your ministry all the days ο! your
life. Be also diligent to give the seal ο! baptismJ and love ηοΙ the
superfluities ο! this world. Listen ye to judgment with justice and
with truthJ and be ηοΙ a stumblingblock to the blindJ lest through you
20 should be blasphemed the name ο! Ηίω who opened the eyes ο! the
blindJ as we have seeD: ΒΠ thereCore who see you will perceive that
whatsoever ye preach and teach 10 οιΙιΒΓΙ you perform yourselves."
And they ministered with him in the church which Addreus had
built, at the order and command ο! Κing AbgarJ and they were Cumished
25 from what belonged to the Κing and to his nobles with some things Cor
the house ο! GodJ and others Cor the supply ο! the poor. But a large
multitude ο! people assembled day by day, and came to the prayers ο!
the service J and to ιΜ readίng ofthe Old Testament and the New ο!
Ditonron. Theyalso believed in the revival ο! the deadJ and they bUΉed
30 their departed in the hope ο! the resurrection. They kept also the
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
16
Cestivals ο! the Church at their proper seasons, and continued every

day iR the vigils ο! the Church. And they made visits ο! almsgiving
(a.) to the sick and Ιο those that were whole, according to the instruction
ο! Addreus to them. Moreover, in the places round about the city,
churches were built, and many received from him the Hand ο! Priest- 5
hood: 50 that the people ο! the East also, in the guise ο! merchants,
passed over into the country belonging to the Romans, in order that
they might see the signs which Addreus did. And those who became
disciples received from him the Hand ο! Priesthood, and in their
own country ο! the Assyrians they taught the 50ns ο! their own people, 18
and built houses ο! prayer there secretly, through danger ο! the fire-
worshippers and the adorers ο! water.
And Narses, the Κing ο! the Assyrians, when he heard ο! the

things which the Apostle Addreus did, sent a message to the same
King Abgar: Either send to me the man who doeth these Signs beCore J.j
thee, that Ι may see him and hear his words, or send me word ο! ωl
that thou hast seen him do in thine own city. And Abgar wrote to
Νarses, and informed him ο! all the history ο! the matter ο! Addreus
. from the beginning to the end, and he left nothing which he did ηοΙ
write to him. But when Narses heard those things which were 20
written to him, he was astonished and marvelled.

But Abgar the Κing, because he was ηοΙ able to pass over into the
country belonging to the Romans, and go to Palestine, and slay the
J ews, because they had crucified Christ, wrote a letter and sent ϊι to
Tiberius Cresar, writing in ϊι thus: 25
" Κing Abgar to our Lord Tiberius Cresar: Κnowing that nothing
isconcealed from your Majesty, Ι write and inform your great and
dread Sovereignty that the Jews who are under your hand, and dwell
in the country ο! Palestine, have assembled themselves together, and
crucified the Christ, without any fault worthy oC death, after he had done 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
17
before them signs and wonders, and had shewn them great and mighty
works, so that he even raised the dead to life for them; and at the time
that they crucified him the sun became darkened, and the earth aJso
shook, (ι.a) and all creatures trembled and quaked; and, 88 if of their
5 aceord, at this deed the whole creation quailed, and the inhabiters ο! the
creation. And now your Majesty lmoweth what order it is meet for
you to give respecting the people ο! the Jews who have done these
things."
And Tiberius Cresar wrote and sent to Κing Abgar, and he wrote to
10 him thus:
"The letter of thy Fidelity tow~dι me Ι have received, and it has
been read before me. Touching what the Jews have had the audacity
to do with the cross, the Govemor Pilate also has written and made
known to my Proconsul, Aulbinus, respecting these same things which
15 thou hast written to me. But because the war of the people ο! Spain,
who have rebelled against me, ίΒ οη foot at this time, for this reason
Ι have not been able to .avenge this matter; but Ι am prepared, when
Ι have leisure, to bring a charge legallyagainst the Jews, who act
not according tb the law. And οη this account Pilate also, who was
20 appointed by me Govemor there, Ι have sent another in his stead, and
dismissed him in disgrace, because he ex:ceeded the law, and did the will
ο! the Jews, and, for the gratification ο! the Jews, crucmed Christ
who, aceording to what Ι hear about him, instead of the cross ο! death,
deserved to be hououred and adored by them, and the more so, because
25 they saw with their own eyes every thing that he did. But thou, ac-
cording to thy Fidelity towardι me, and thine own true compact, and
that of thy fathers, hast doue well in thus writing to me."
And Abgar the King received Amtides, who had been sent to him by
Tiberius Cresar. And he replied, and sent him back with presents of
30 honor which were suitable for him who sent him to him. And he
"
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
18
went from Edessa to Thicuntha, where ClaudiU8, the ιιecoud from the
Emperor, W8S; and from thence,in the next place, he went to Artica,
where (....) Tibeήus Cιesar W8S. But caίus W8S watching the regίons
round about ClI!sιιr. And Aήstίdeshίmaelfalso related before Τίbeήus the
hΊStory of the mίghty works whίch Addleus had done before Κίng Abgar. 5
And when he had leΊSure from the war, he sent and put to death 80me of
the chίefa of the Jews who were ίη Palestίne. And when Κίng Abgar
heard, he W8S veryglad of thίs, that the J ews had received punίshment
8S ίι W8S rίght.
And some years after the Apostle Addll!us had buίlt the church in 10
Edessa, and had fumίshed ίι with every thίng that W8S requisite for ίι,
and had converted many ofthe people ofthe city, he also buίlt churches
ίη other vίllages whίch were far ofF and near, and completed and Orn&-
mented them, and establΊShed in them deacons and presbyters, and he

taught persons to read the Scήptures in them, and he taught the 15
Ordίnances and the MίnίBιη WΊthout and WΊthin. Mter all these thίngs,
he W8S seΊZed WΊth that di~ase of which he departed from thίs world.
And he called for Aggιeω before the whole assembly of the Church,
and brought hίm near, and made hίm Guide and Ruler in hίs
own place. And Palut, who W8S a deacon, he made hίm presbyter; 20
and Abshelama, who W8S a scήbe, he made hίm deacon. And whίle
the Nobles and Chίefs were asseιnbled, and stood near hίm, Bar
Calba, the soη of Zatί, and Maryhab, the 8Οη of Barshemaah, and
Senac, soη of AVΊda, and Pίroz, soη of Patrίc, together with the ΓεΚ
of theίr companίons, the Apostle Addll!us saίd to them, .. Υe knowand 25
can testίfy, all of ΥΟl1 who hear me, that whatsoever Ι have preached to
you and have taught you, and ye have heard from me, so have Ι condueted
myself among you, and ye have seen it also in practίce j because our Lord
thus charged us, that whatsoever we preach in wordι before the people,
\ve shοώd also practίse ίι ϊη_deeds before all men.. And according to the 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
19
Ordinances and Laws which were appointed by theDisciples inJerusalem,

and even the Apostles, my fellows, were guided by them (~), 80 likewise
you, tum ye ηοΙ aside from them, nor dίminish aught from them: ίη
the same manner as Ι myself aJso am guided by them amongst you, and
.s have ηοΙ turned aside from them to the right or to the left, in order that
Ι might ηοΙ become a stranger to the promised salvation which is
reserved for such as are guided by them. Give heed, therefore, to this
ιninisαy which ye hold, and continue in ϊι with fear and trembling, and
minister every day. Minister not in ίι with neglectful habits, but with
10 the discretion of faith: neither let the praises of Christ cease out ο!
your mouth, nor let weariness in the prayer of ,tated times approach
you. Give heed to the veήtΥ which ye hold, and to the teaching of
the truth which ye have received, and to the inheήtance of salvιι.tion
which Ι commit to you, because before the judgment-seat οΙ

]5 Christ will ίι be required ο! you, when He maketh reckoώng with
the pastors and superiors, and when He taketh his money froDl the
traders, with the increase of the profits. For He is the Κing's Son,
and goeth to receive a kingdom, and return; and He will come and
make a resurrection of all men, and then He will Βϊι upon the throne
20 of his righteousness, and judge the dead and the living, according
as he has told us. Let ηοΙ the secret eye ο! your mindι ποω above
be blinded, that your offences may ηοΙ abound in the way which
has ηο offences in ίι, but error is abominable in its paths. Seek
those that are 10st, and direct thoee that err, and rejoice in those that
25 are found; bind up the bruised, and watch over the fatlings; because at
your hands will the sheep ο! Christ be required. Look ye ηοΙ to honour
which passeth away; for the shepherd that looketh to receive honour
from his flock, badly, badly standι his flock with respect to him.
Let your care over the young lambs be great, because their angels
30 behold the face ofthe Fatherwhich is invisible. Neither be ye stones ο!
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
20
ofFence before the bIind, but clearers ο{ the wayand ο! the paths (~
in a difficult country, among the 1ews, who crucified Him, and the
Pagans who are in error; for with these two sides ye have war, in
order ιΜι ye might shew the truth ο! the faith which ye hold: even
while ye are quiet, your modest and honourable appearance will 5
fight for you against those who hate the truth and love falsehood.
Smite ηοΙ the poor in the presence ο! the rich; for their poverty iι
aπ infI.ictίon bad enough for them. SufFer ηοΙ yourselves to be beguiled
by the abominable deliberatίoD8 ο! Satan, lest ye be strΪpped naked
ο! that faith which ye have put on." - - - - 10
-- -- -- -- -- -- -- --
"Nor will we ιningle ourselves with the 1ews, who crucified him; nor
will we let go this inheritance which we have received from thee, but with
it will we depart out ο! this world; and οη the day ο! our Lord, before 15
the tribunal ο! his righteous judgment, there will He restore to us

this inheritance, according as thou hast told US."
And when these thingS had been spoken,Abgar the King rose Up, he
and his Princes, and his Nobles, and he went to his own palace, while
they ιιΠ ο! them grieved over him because he was dying. And he 20
sent to him honourable and noble apparel, that he might be buried

in it. But when Addreus the Apostle saw it, he sent word to
him, During my life Ι have taken nothing from thee, neither will Ι
now at my death take any thίng from thee, nor will Ι belie in myself
the word ο! Christ, which he spake to us, " Accept ηοΙ any thing from t5
any man, and posse88 ηοΙ any thing in this world."

And three days more after these things had been spoken by the
Apostle Addreus. and he had heard and received the testimony of
the doctrine ο! their preaching from those belonging to his ιninistry in
the presence ο! aΠ the Nobles, he departed out ο! thiι world; and that 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
21
day was the fifth ο! the week, and the fourteenth ο! the month
Iyar. And the whole city was in great mouming and bitter.su.ffeήng
οη account ofbim. Nor was it the Chήstians (~) only that gήeved
over him, but the Jem also, and the Pagans who were in this same
5 city. But Abgar the Κing gήeved over bim ωοιθ than all, he ~d the
Princes ο! his kingdom. And in the sorrow ofhis heart he despised and
abandoned the honour ο! his kingdom οη that day; ΙUΙd with tears and
sighs he wept over bim with all men. And all the people ο! the city
that saw bim marvelled how greatly he was afBicted οη his account.
10 And with great and exceeding honour he conveyed and buried him
like one ο! the Princ~· when he dies, and he placed bim in a large
sepulchre ο! sculpture by the fingers, ϊη which those ο! the house ο!
Ariu, the ancestors ο! Abgar the Κing, were laid: there he laid him
compassionately, with sorrow and great gήef. And ωl the people ο!
15 the Church went from time to time, and ofFered prayers there diligently ;
and they celebrated the commemoration his death from year to year,
according to the ordinance and instruction which had been committed
to them by the Apostle Addreus bimself,.and according to the word ο!
AggreUS, who himself became Guide and Ruler, and the successor ο!
20 his chair after bim, by the Hand ofPriesthood, which he had received
from bim in the presence ο! ωι men.
He, too, by the same Hand that he had received from him, made Priests
and Guides in the whole ofthis country ο! MesQPotamia. For they also,
like the Apostle Addreus, thus held fast his word, and listened and
25 received, as good and faithful heirs ο! the Apostle ό! the adorable Christ.
But silver and gold accepted he from ηο man, ηοι did the gifts ο! the
Princes approach bim: for instead ο! gold and silver, he enrichedthe
Church ο! Christ with the souls ο! believers. But the whole state ο! the
men and the women were modest and decorous, and they were holyand
30 pure; because theydwelt in UΏoη and modestywithout Spot,in watchful.
G
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.c .c
.d o
c u-tr a c k
22 .d o
c u-tr a c k
ness ofthe ministrydeooroua1y, in their carefulness towards the poor,ιmd

in their (.,:ι.ιι.) visitations to the sick: for their ways were fulI of praise
from those who beheId, and their conduet was invested with commen-
dation from strangers, ΒΟ that even the priests beIonging to Νebu and Bel
divided the honour with them at all times, by their honourabIe aspect, 5
by the truth of their words, by the pIain Speak.ing which was in theiΣ
freedom, that W8S neither subservient to greediness, nor in bondage under

bIame. For there was ηο one who saw them that did not run to meet
them, that he might greet them honorabIy, because the very sigItt of
them d.iffwJed pe&Ce upon the behoIders; for their words of peace were 10
spread like a net over the rebellious, while theywere enteriιlg within the
foId ο! truth and verity. For there was ηο man who saw them
and had any ground to be 8Shaιned ο! them, because they did any thing
which was not just and not becoming: and by these means, their
countenances were open, in the preaching ο! their doctrine towards all 15
men; for whatsoever they said to others and exhorted them 10 do, they
themseIves exhibited the same in deeds in their own persons, and
the hearers, who saw that their &Ctions and words went together,
became their discipIes without much persu8Sion, and confessed Christ
the Κing, while they praised Goή for having turned them to him. 20
And some years after the death ο! Κing Abgar, there arose one of
his rebellious sons, who W8S not obedient to peace, and he sent word
to Aggreus, 8S he W8S sitting in the Church, Make me a headband ο!
goId, such 8S thou usest formerIy to make for my fathers. Aggreus
replied to him, Ι ΜΙΙ not Ieave the ιnίnistry ο! Christ, which has been 25
committed to me by Christ's discipIe, and make the headbands ο! the
eviI one. And when he saw that he did not obey him, he sent and brake
his Iegs 8S he W8S sitting in the church and expounding. And as
he W8S dying he adjured (~) Palut and AbsheIama, Lay me and
bury me ϊη this house, for whose truth's sake, behoId, Ι am dying. 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
23
And as he had adjured them, ΒΟ they laid him within the centre door of
the church, between the men and the women. And there was great
and bitter mourning in a11 the Church, and ϊη all the city, beyond
the suffering and mourning which there had been iI1 its inteήοr,
5 ]ike the mourning had been when the Apostle Addreus hΪmse1f died.
And because he died suddenlyand quiclcly, at the brealάng ο! his
legs, he was not able to lay his hand upon Palut, and Palut himself
went to Antioch, and received the Hand ο! Ρήesthοοd from Serapion,
Bishop oC Antioch, which"Hand Serapion himself also received from
Ι Ο Zephyήnus, Bishop ο! the city ο! Rome, from the succession ο! the
Hand ο! Ρήesthοοd of Simon Cephas, who had received it from our
Lord, and was bishop there in Rome twenty and five years in the days
ο! that Cresar who reigned there thirteen years.
And a8 is the custom in the kingdom of Κing Abgar, and in ωι
15 kingdoms, that whatsoever the king orders, and whatsoever is spoken in

his presence is committed to writing, and laid up among the records,
80 a180 Labubna, son ο! Senac, Βοη ο! Ebedshaddai, the king's scήbe,
wrote these things ο! Addreus the Apostle from the beginning to

the end; while Hanan the Tabularius, the kings' Shaήr, set to the
20 hand of witness, and placed it among"the records oCthe kings, where
the ordinances and the laws are laid up, and there the contrαcts ο! the
buyers and sellers are kept with care, without any negligence whatever.
Here ~hdeth the Doctήne ο! the Apostle Addreus, which

., .
~)
he preached in Edessa, the Caithful city ο! Abgar, the
Caithful Κing.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
24
ΤΗΕ DOCTRINE OF ΤΒΕ AP08TLES.
(_) W ΚΕΝ Chήst ascended to his Father: and how theApostles received 5
the gift ο! the Spiήt; and the Ordinances and Laws ο! the Church,
and whither each one ο! the same Apostles went: and Crom whence
the countήes belonging to the RoD1lUUl received the Hand οfΡήesthοοd.
Ιη the three hundred and thirty-ninth year ο! the kingdom ο! the 10
Gτeeks, in the month Heziran, οη the fourth day ο! the same, which is
the first day ο! the week, and the completion ο! Pentecost, οη this same
day the Disciples came from Nazareth ο! Galilee, from the place where
the coηωροοη ο! our Lord was announced, to the mountain which is
called Baith Zaithe, our Lord being with them, but not being visible to 15
them. And at the time ο! the ρΜ morning οω Lord lifted Up his

hands, and laid them Upon the heads ο! the Eleven Disciples, and gave
to them the gift of the Ρήesthood; and suddenly a bright cloud received
him, and they beheld him as he went Up to heaven. And he sat down
οη the ήght hand ο! his Father. And they were praiSing God because 20
they saw his ascension as he had told themj and they were rejoicing,
because they had received the Right Hand ο! Ρήesthood ο! the house
ο! Moses and Aaron. And Croω thence they went up and proceeded
to the upper room, that in which our Lord had celebrated the Passover
W1th them, and in the place where the inquiήes had been: Who ϊι it 25
that betrayeth our Lord to the crucifiers? There also were the inquiήes,
How they shοώd preach his Gospel in the world. And as within that
upper room the mystery ο! His body and blood began, that it might
prevail in the world,8O also from thence did the teaching ο! his preach-
ing begin to have authoήtΥ in the world. And when (Δ) the Disciples 80
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
25
were thrown into this difficulty, How they should preach his Gospel to
strange tongues which they knew not, and they were speaking one to
the other after this manner: Although we be confident that Chήst will
perform by our hands mighty works, and miracles before strange
" pcoples whose tongues we know not, neither are they acquainted with
our tongue, who shall teach them and inform them, that it ίθ by the
na.me οfChήst, Wll0 was cmcified, that these mighty works and miracles
are done? And while the Disciples were ίη these deliberatioDS, Simon
Cephas rose up and said to them: ΜΥ brethren, This ίβ not our business,
10 how we shall preach his Gospel, but it is our Lord's; for He knowetll
how it ίθ possible for us to preach his Gospel in the world; but we rely
upon his care for us, which he promised to us and said: Η When Ι am
ascended to my Father Ι will send to you the Sρίήt, the Paraclete, that
he may teach you every thing which it ίθ meet for you to know, and to
15 make known." Λnd when Simon Cephas had spoken these things to his
•
fellow Apostles, and reminded them, a voice of mystery was heard by
them, and a sweet odour, which is strange to the world, was difFused οη
•
them, and tongues of fire, between the voice and the odour, came down
to them from heaven, and a1ighted .and sat upon every one of them; and
211 according
, to the tongue which each one of them had received,
.
so he
prepared himself to go to the country in which that tongue was spoken
and Wlderstood. Λnd by the same gift ο! the Spiήt which was given
to them οη that day, theyalso appointed Ordinances and Laws which
were agreeable with the Gospel of their preaching, and with the true
25 and faithful teaching of tlleir doctήne :
Ι. The Apostles therefore appointed: Pray ye towarιls the
East, Η because as the lightning which lightneth from the
east, and ίθ seen even to the west, βΟ shall the coming of the
Son ο! Man be": that by this we may know and understand
30 that He will appear from the East suddenly.
Η
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
(QA) Η. Again the Apostles appointed, That οη the Ηπι day ofthe
week there shou1d be service a.nd reading of the Holy SCΉp
tures, a.nd a.n Oblation. Because οη the Ηπι day of the week
our Lord rose from the place of the dead, a.nd οη the first
day ofthe week he ma.nifested hiιnself in the world, and οη the .7
first day of the week he ascended up to heaven, a.nd οη the firιιι

day of the week he will appear in the end wit1't the Angels of
heaven.
πι. Again the Apostles appointed, That οη the fourth day οί'
the week there should be service, because upon ίι οω Lord 16
d.ίsclosed to them about his trial a.nd his sufFering, and his
crucifixion, a.nd his death, a.nd his resurrection. And the
Disciples were in this sonow.
ιν. Again the Apostles appointed, That οη the sixth day of the
week, at the ninth hour. there should be service, because that 15
which had been spoken οη the fourth day of the week about
the suffering of our Saviour was accomplished οη the sixth
day of the week, while the worlds a.nd the creatures trembled,
a.nd the lights in the heavens were darkened.
ν. Again the Apostles appointed, That there should be Pres- 28
byters a.nd Deacons like the Levites, a.nd Subdeacons like

those who caqied the vessels of the hall of the Sa.nctuary
of the Lord, a.nd a.n Overseer, the same is the Guide of a11 the
people, 1ike Aaron the chief and master of a11 the Ρήests
and Levites of the whole city. 2!ί
νι. Again the Apostles appointed: Celebrate the day of the

Epiphany of our Saviour, which is the chief of the festivals
of the Church, οη the sixth day of the latter Ca.nun, in tlle
long number of the Greeks.
νΗ Again the Apostles appointed: Fo~y days before the day οί' 38
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
2ί
the ΡΜβίοη of our Saviour fast ye, a.nd then celebrate the
day of the Ρ&ΙΙΒίοη, a.nd the day of the Resurrection, because
our Lord himself also, the lord of the festival, fasted forty
days, a.nd Moses a.nd Elias, who were invested ( ~ ) with this
mystery, they also fasted forty days each, a.nd then they
were glοήfied.
VIII. Again the Apostles appointed, That at the conclusion of alΙ

the scήΡtures, the Gospel should be read, as being the seal
of alΙ the scήΡtures: a.nd the people should listen to ίι
10 sta.nding up οη their feet, because ίι ίβ the glad tidings of

Salvation of al.l men.
ΙΧ. Again the Apostles appointed: Αι the completion of fifty
days after his resurrection, make the commemoration of his
ascension Ιο his g10ήοus Father.
15 Χ. The Apostles appointed, That, except the Old Testament
a.nd the Prophets a.nd the Gospel, a.nd the Acts of their
own ΤήumΡhs., let ηοΙ a.ny thing be read 00 the pulpit of
the Church.
ΧΙ Again the Apostles appointed, That whosoever ίβ ηοΙ ac-
20 quainted with the Faith of the Church, a.nd the Ordίoa.nces
a.nd Laws which are appointed in ίι, should ηοΙ be a Guide

a.nd Ruler; a.nd whosoever ίβ acquainted with them a.nd ha.~
tra.nsgressed them, should ηοΙ minister a.ny more, because,

ηοΙ being confinned ίη his ministry, he acts falsely.
25 ΧΙΙ. Again the Apostles appointed, That whosoever sweareth, οι
lieth,or beareth false witness, οι goeth amoogst sorcerers and

soothsayers, a.nd Chaldreans, a.nd putteth faith ίη fate a.nd na-
tivities, which they hold who know ηοΙ God, should also, as
being a ma.n that knoweth ηοΙ God, be dismissed from the
30 miuίstry, a.nd ηοΙ minister.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
28
ΧΙΙΙ. Again the Apostles appointed. If there be any man that

doubteth touching the ministry. and it is ηοΙ confίrmed to him.
this man shou1d not minister again. because the Lord of the
ministry is not confίrmed to him. and he deceiveth maD. and
not God. Η before whom no artifices avail." .\
ΧΙΥ. Again the Apostles appointed. Whoso lendeth and taketh
( . . ) usury. and is occupied with merchandise and greedi-
ness. he shou1d ηοΙ minister again. ηοτ continue in the ministry.
XV. Again the Apostles appointed. That he who loveth the Jews
like Iscariot. who loved· them. ΟΤ the Pagans. who worship 10
creatures instead of the Creator. should ηοΙ enter in amongst
them and miώster: but if he be already amongst them they
shou1d ηοΙ suffer him. but he should be separated ποω
amongst them. and ηοΙ minister with them again.

XVI. φη the Apostles appointed. If any one ποω the Jews ΟΤ 15
Pagans come and join himself with them. and if. after he has
joined himself with them. he turn and go back to the side
οη which he had stood. if afterwards he return and come
to them a second time. he shou1d ηοΙ be received again. but.
like the side οη which he had been before. so let those who 20
know him look Upon him.

XVII. Again the Apostles appointed. That it is ηοΙ lawful for the
Guide to do the things which pertain to the Church apart
from those who minister with him; but with the counsel of
them all let him order. and that be done which all of them 15
asse~t to and object ηοΙ.
XVIII. Again the Apostles appojnted. That ώl those who depart out
of this world with the good testimony of the faith of Christ.
and with afBiction for his name's sake. make ye a commemo-
ration of them οη the day οη which they were put to death. 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
29
XlX. Again the Apostles appointed, Ιη the service of the Church

repeat, day by day, David's songs ofpraise, οη account ofthis:
" Ι will bless the LoΜ a1ways," and "His praises are always
in my mouth," and " In the day and in the night will Ι medi-
" χχ.
tate and speak, and cause my voice to be heard before thee."
Again the Apostles appointed, Such as divest (~) them-
selves of mammon, and run not after the gain of money, let
them be chosen and advanced to the ministry of the altar.
ΧΧΙ. Again the Apostles appointed, The Ρήest who accidentally
10 bindeth improperly,let him receive the punishment which ίβ
just; but let him that has been bound receive the bond as if
he had been properly bound.
ΧΧΙΙ. Again the Apostles appointed, Those who are accustomed
to hear trials, if it appear that they have respect ofpersons,
Ι5 and condemn the innocent and acquit the guilty,let them not
hear another tήa1, receiving again the rebuke of their hypoo
cήSΥ as it is fit.
ΧΧΙΙΙ. Again the Apostles appointed, Such as are high-minded
and pufFed up with the Ρήde of boasting, let them not be
20 promoted to the ministry, "because that which ίβ exalted
among men is abominated before God"; and against them it
ίβ said, " Ι will return the recompense upon those that are
proud."
ΧΧΙΥ. Again the Apostles appointed, That there should be a Ruler
25 over the Presbyters who are in the villages, and that he
should be acknowledged the chief of them all, at whose hand
they should all be required; for Sa.muel thus went to visit
from place to place and ruled.
ΧΧΥ. Again the Apostles appointed, Those kings who shall here-
-30 after believe in Christ, it shaU be lawful for them to go up and
Ι
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
30
stand before the &1tar together with the Guides ofthe Church.
because David &1so, and those who were like him, went up
and stood before the altar.
XXVI. Again the Apostles appointed, That ηο man should dare to
do any thing by the authοήtΥ of the Ρήesthood unjustly 5
and improperly, but with justice. and without the blame of

hypocΉSy.
Ι~ ) XXVII. Again the Apostles appointed, That the bread of the

Oblation should be placed upon the altar οη the day that ίι
ίβ baked. and not some days after. which is not lawful. 10
But ωι these things, it was ηοΙ for themselves that the Apostles
appointed them. but for those who should come after them, for they
feared that wolves were about to put οη sheeps' clothing: because for
themselves. the Spiήt. the Paraclete which was in them. was sufficient to
conduct them lawfully. accord.ing ιο these Laws which he had appointed 15
by their hands. For they who had received from Οα/' Lord power and
authοήty needed ηοΙ that laws should be appointed for them
by others; for Paul also, and Timothy, while they were going
about in the country of SΥήa and Cilicia. committed these same Regu-
lations and Laws of the Apostles and Elders to those who were under 20
the hand of the Apo~tles, for the churches of the countήes in which
they were preaching and publishing the Gospel; but the Disciples, after
these Ordinances and Laws which they had appointed, ceased not from
the preaching of the Gospel. οτ from wonderful mighty works which
Οα/' Lord did by their hands. For much people was collected near them 25
every day. who believed οη Christ. and they came to them from other
cities and hearkened to their words and received them. But
Nicodemus and Gamaliel, chiefs of the Synagogue of the lews. came
to the Apostles secretly. consenting to tlleir doctrine. But Judas, and
Levi, and Ρeή. and Joseph, ana Justus, the sons of Hananias. and 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
31
Caiphas a.nd Alexa.nder the Ρήests, they also came to the Apost1es by
night, confessing Chήst, that he ίβ the Son of God; but they were
afraid of disclosing their minds towards the Disciples οη ~count of the
sons of their own people. Λnd the Apost1es received them with love,
5 saying to them: Destroy not, through the shame a.nd fear of ( ι1 )
men, your lives before God, a.nd have the blood of Christ required
of you, as well as of your fathers who took ίι upon themSelves:
for ίι ca.nnot be ~cepted before God, that while ye be with those
who worship him, ye should go a.nd mingle yourselves with thoseιwho
10 slew his adorable soη. How do ye expect t11at your faith shou1d be
~cepted with those who are true, βΟ long as ye are with those that are
•
fa1se? but ίι ίβ ήght that you, as ωθη who ΟΟΙίθνθ in Christ, should
confess openly this faith which we pre~h. Λnd when they heard these
tllings from the Disciples, those sons ofthe Ρήests cήed οαι, all of them
15 equally, before the whole people of the ~postles, We confess a.nd be-
lieve in Chήst who was crucified, a.nd we confess that he is the Son of
God ποm everlasting; a.nd we renounce those who dared to crucify
him; for θνθη the Ρήests of the people confess Christ secretly,
but οη ~count of the headship of the people which they love, they
~o are not willing to confess openly, and they have forgotten that which is
written that "He is the Lord of knowledge, and artifices avail not be-
fore him." But when their fathers had heard these things of their sons,
they threatened them greatly, not, indeed, because they had believed οη
Christ, but because they had declared and spoken openly οί the mind of
~.; their fathers before the sons of their people. But those who believed
clave to the Disciples, a.nd tumed not ποm them, because they saw
that whatsoever they taught to the mu1titudes, they fulfilled the same
themselves in deeds before all men. Λnd whenever afBiction a.nd perse-
cution arose against the Disciples, they rejoiced in being afBicted with
3θ them, and they received stήpes and ίmΡήsonmeηt with gladness, in the
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
32
confession of their faith ίη Christ; and all the days of their life they
pre~hed Christ OOfore the Jews and the Samaritans. And after the
death of the Apostles there were Gώdes and Rulers in the churches, and
whatsoever(..:Δ) the Apostles had committed to them, and they bad
received ποm them, they taught to the multitudes a11 the time of their 5
lives. They again, at their deaths also committed and delivered to

their disciples after them every thing which they had received from the
Apostles; also what James had WΉtten froω Jeru8alem, and Simon
ΠΟΙ8 the city of Rome, and John ποm Ephesus, and Mark from the
great Alexandria, and Andrew ποm Phrygia, and Luke from Mace- 10
dοώa, and Juda.s Thomas from India; that the epistles of an Apostle
might 00 received and read in the Churches, in every place, like those
ΤήumΡhs of their Acts, which Luke wrote, are read, that by this the
Apostles might be known, and the Prophets, and the 01d Testament
and the New; that one truth.was pre~hed by them all, that one Spiήt 15
spake in them all ποm one God, whom they had all worshipped and
had all pre~hed. And the countήes received their doctήne. Every
thing, therefore, which had been spoken of our Lord by the hand of
the Apostles, and the Apostles had delivered to their disciples, was 00-
lieved and received in every country, by the intίmation of our Lord, who 20
said to them, "Ι am with you, even till the world ends:" while
the Guides were disputing with the Jews from the books of the Pro-
phets, and contending aga.in.st the erήng Pagans WΊth the terήble
•
mighty works which theydid in the name ofChrist: for all the peoples,
even those who dwelt in other countήes, were qUΊet and silent at the 2S
Gospel of Christ; and those who confessed CΉed out under the
persecution, "This persecution of us to-day shall be an advocate for
us because we were formerly persecutors." For there were some of
them against whom death by the sword was decreed, and some of them
ποm whom they took away whatsoever they possessed and dismissed 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
33
them; a.nd as often as afBiction arose against them, their congre-

gations became enriched a.nd increased (~), and with gladness
of their heart they received death of every kind. Λnd by the Ha.nd
of Ρήesthοοd, which the Apostles themselves had received from
5 our Lord, their Gospel was spread abroad ίη the four quarters of the
world rapidly. Λnd while they visited one a.nother, they ministered to
e~h other.
Jerusalem received the Ha.nd of Priesthood, a.nd all the country of
Palestine, a.nd the parts of the Samaritans a.nd the Philistines, a.nd the
10 country of the Arabia.ns, a.nd of Ρhreώcίa, a.nd the people of Cresarea,
from James, who was Ruler a.ndGuide in the Church of the Apostles,
which had been built in Sion.
The great Alexa.ndήa a.nd Thebais, a.nd the whole of Inner Egypt,
a.nd all the country of Pelusium, a.nd even to the borders of the India.ns,
15 received the Apostles' Ha.nd of Ρήesthοοd from Mark, the Eva.ngelist,
who was Ruler a.nd Guide there in the church which he had built
there, a.nd miώstered.
India, a.nd all its own countήes, a.nd those bordeήng οη it, even to
the farthest sea, received the Apostles' Ha.nd of Ρήesthοοd from Judas
,
2υ Thomas, who was Guide a.nd Ruler in the church which he· built
there, a.nd miώstered there.
Λntioch, a.nd Syria, a.nd Cilicia, a.nd Galatia, even to Pontus, received
the Apost1es' Ha.nd of Ρήesthοοd from Simon Cephas, who himself laid
the foundation of the church there, a.nd was Ρήest, a.nd miώstered
25 there up to the time when he went up from thence to Rome, οη ~count
of Simon the Sorcerer, who was deceiving the people of Rome by his
sorcenes.
(:ιl ) The city of Rome, a.nd all Italy, a.nd Spain, a.nd Βήtain, a.nd
Gau1, together with the other remaiώng countήes which bordered οη
30 them, received the Apost1es' Ha.nd of Ρήesthοοd from Simon Cephas,
κ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
who went up from Λntioch, and became Ru1er and Guide there in the
Church which he built there and in its environs.
Ephesus, and Thessalouica, and ώΙ Asia, and ώΙ the country σ! the
Corinthians, and σ! a11 Achaia and its environs, received the Apost1es'
Hand of PrΪesthoodπσm J σΜ the Evangelist, who had leaned upon the .\
bosom of our Lord, who built a Church there, and ministered there in
11is office σ! Guidc there.
Nicrea, and Nicomedia, and a11 the country σ! Bithynia, and of
Gothia, and of the regions round about ίι, received the Apost1es' Hand
of Pήesthood πσω Λndrew, the brother σ! Simon Cephas, who waιι 10
Ouide and Ru1er ίη the Church which he built there, and was Priest
and ministered there.
By2a.ntium, and a11 the country σ! Thrace, and its environs, even to the
great river, the border which separates between the Barbarians, received
the Apost1es' Ha.nd σ! Priesthood from Luke the Apostle, who built a 15
Church there, a.nd ministered there ίη his office ofRu1er and Guide there.
Edessa, a.nd a11 its environs which were ση a11 sides of ίι, and Soba,
ιιηd Arabia, and ώΙ the North, and the regions round about ίι,
and the South, and a11 the places σ! the borders of Mesopotamia, re-
ccived the Apostles' Hand ofPriesthood πσm Addreus, the Apost1e, one 20
()f the Seventy two Apostles, who taught there, and built a Church there,
ιιnd was Priest and ministered there ίη his office σ! Guide there.
The whole σ! Persia σ! the Assyria.ns and Armeuians and Medians,
and σ! the countries round about Babylon, the Η uzites and the Gelε,
even to the borders of the India.ns, a.nd even to the country (.1.) of Gog 25
and Magog, and again ώΙ the countries Πσ~ ώΙ sides, received the
Apostles' Hand of Priesthood πσm Aggreus, a maker of 90lden chains,
the disciple σ! Addreus the Apostle.
But the rest of the other fe110ws of the Apostles went to the dΪstaDt
countries of the Barbarians, and taught from place to place, and passed 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
35
ση, and there they ministered with their preaching; there also was their
departure ουΙ of thi8 world, while their disciples after them continued
10 go οη υρ Ιο the present day. And there was ηο change or ooωtίoη
made by them to what they preached.
5 But Luke the Evangelist had this dilίgence, and wrote the ΤήumΡhs of
the Acts of the Apostles, and the Ordinances and Laws of the ministry
of their Ρήesthοοd, and whither each one of them went. ΒΥ his dili-
gence, therefore, Luke wrote these things, and more than these, and he
placed them ίn the hand of PΉscus and Acquilas, his disciples; and
10 they accompanied him even up 10 the day of his death: like as
Timothy and Erastus, of Lystra and Menaus, the fust disciples of the
Apostles, accompanied Paul until he went up 10 the city of Rome,
because he had withstood the orator Tertullus. And Nero the Emperor
slew him with the sword, and Simon Cephas, ίη the city of Rome.
15
DOCTRINE OF ΒΙΜΟΝ ΟΕΡΗΑΒ, ΙΝ ΤΗΕ ΟΙΤΥ OF ROME.
2β ΙΝ the third year of Claudius Cresar, Simon Cephas departed from

Antίoch 10 go 10 Rome. And as he passed οη he preached ίn the
countήes the word of our Lord. And when he drew nigh 10 enter
ίn there, m~y had heard and they went out to meet him, and the
whole Church received him with great joy. And same of the pήnces
2Δ of the city who (ώ) wore the headbands of kίngs came out 10 him
that they might see him and hear his word; and when the whole city
was gathered 10gether near him, he 8100d υρ 10 speak with them, and
10 shew them the preachίng of hΊS teaching how it was; and he began
10 speak 10 them thus: Men, sons of Rome, saίnts of all Italy, hearken
30 Ιο what Ι 8&1 10 you. To-day Ι preach and proclaim Je8US the Son
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
36 c u-tr a c k
of God, who came down from heaven, and was made man, and was
amongst us like ourselves, and wrought marvellous mighty works
and signs and wonders before us, and before all the Jews who are
ίη the land of Palestine. And you also have heard of those things
which he did, because they. came to him also ποω other countries ,';
οη account of the fame of his healing, and οη the report of bis mar-
vellous helps. And every one that came near to him was healed
by bis word. And because he was God, at the same time as he healed
he also forgave sins: for bis healing which was manifest bare witness to
bis secret forgiveness, that it is. true and to be believed. For this Je~us 10
the prophets preached ίη their ιnΥsteήes, while they waited to see
him, and to hear bis wor&: that he who was with bis Father for
ever and from everlasting, is God, who was hidden in the height,
and is appeared in the depth, the glοήοus 80η, who is of his Father,
and is gloήfied together with bis Father and with the 8Ρίήt of bis 15
Godhead, and the terήble power of bis majesty. He also was cmcified
of bis own will by the hands of sinners, and was taken up to bis Father,
while Ι and my companions beheld, and he will come again in bis own
glory and that of all bis holy angels, as we have heard him say to us.
For we are not able to speak any thing which has not been heard by 20
US from him, ηοι do we wnιe in the book of bis Gospel any thing
which he has not spoken to US, because (ι1) this word is spoken that
the mouth of the liars may be stopped, οη the day that the sons of men
shall give an account of their idle words at the place of Judgment.
But because we were catchers of fish, and not skilled in books, οη 25
this account he said to us, 'ι will send you the 8piήt, the Para-
clete, that he may teach you what ye do not know;' for by bis
gift we speak these things which ye hear. And further by it we
bήng aid to the sick and healing to the deceased; that by the hearing of
his word, and by the aid of bis power, ye may believe ίη Christ, that he ίβ 38
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
37 c u-tr a c k
God, the Soη of God, may be delivered from the service of bondage
and may worship him and bis Father, and glorify the Spiήt of
of bis Godhead. For when we glorify the Father we also glorify his
Son with him, and when we worship the Son we also worship the
5 Father with him; and when we confess the Spirit we also confess the
Father and the Son, because in the name of the Father, and the Son,
and the Spiήt, were we commanded to baptize those who believe, that
they might live for ever."
" Flee therefore from the words of the wisdom of tbis world, in which
10 there is ηο profit, and draw near to those which are true and faithfu1,
and accepted before God; and their rewa.rd is reserved, and their re-
compense abideth. And now that the light is arisen upon the creation,
the world also has obtained the eyes of the mind, that every man might
see and understand that it is not right that creatures should be wor-
15 shipped instead of the Creator, neither together with the Creator,
because every thing whi.ch is creature.ought to be a worshipper of
ίιΒ maker, and ίθ not to be worshipped like ίιΒ ereator. But tbis one
who came to υθ ίθ God, the Son of God, in his own nature, although
he mingled bis god1ιead with our manhood, in order that he might
20 renew our manhood by the aid ο! bis godhead. And οη this account
it ίι just that we shou1d worship bim, because he ίθ to be worshipped
together with bis Father, and that we should not worship creatures,
which were created for the worship of the Creator. For he is the God
of Tnιth (.Δ) and of Verity: it is he who was before the worlds
25 and things created: he ίθ the Soη of .fnιth, and the glorious fτuit
who is of tbe Father most high. But ye see the wonderful deeds which
accompany and follow thes'e words: one would ha.rdly believe the short
time since he ascended to bis Father, and see how bis Gospel is spread
abroad through the whole creation, that by this it may be known and
30 believed that he ίθ the creator of the ereatures, and by his assent the
L
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
38 c u-tr a c k
creatures subsist. And inasmuch as ye saw the sun become darkened at

his death, ye yourselves also are witnesses. But the earth shook when
he was slain, and the vail was rent at his death: and touching these
tlrings the Govemor Pilate also was witness, for he sent and made
them known 10 Cιesar, and these things, and more than these, 5
were read before him and before the pήnces of your city. And on
this account Cιesar was angry against Pilate, because he had unjustly
been persuaded by the Jews, and for this reason he sent and took away
from him the authοήty which he had gίven to him. And this same
thing was published abroad and made known in all the dominion of the 10
Romans.
•
What, therefore, Pilate saw and made known 10 Cιesar and
10 your honourable Senate, the same Ι preach and declare, and my
fellow-Apostles. And ye know that Pilate could not have WΉtten 10 the
Go'O'ernment any thing which did not take place and he saw. with his
own eyes: but that which did take place and was done in reality, the 15
same he wrote and made known. And those who.watched the sepul-
chre were witnesses also of those things which took place there;
they became like dead men: and whenthose watchers were questioned
by Pilatej they confessed before him how large a bήbe tbe chief
Ρήests of the Jem had gίven 10 them, in order that they m.ight 20
say that we, his diseiples, stole away the body of Chήsι. Behold, there-:
fore, ye have heard many things, but if ye be not willing 10 be convinced
by those things which ye have heard, nevertheless be convinced by the
mighty works that ye see, (.),\) which are done in his name. Let not
Simon the Sorcerer deceive you, by semblances that are not real 25
which he exhibits 10 you; hKe as 10 men without understanding, who
know not how 10 discem what they see and hear. Send, therefore,
and bήng him where your whole city is assembled together, and chOO8e
for you some sign for us 10 do before you, and the one whom ye see
perform that same sign, your part will be 10 believe j.n ωιn." 3υ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
39
And ίn the same hour they sent and fetched Simon the Sorcerer,
and the· men who were of his opίnions said to him : ΑΒ a man, ίn whom
we a.re confident that there is power ίn thee to perfonn any thίng,
perfonn thou 80me Sign before us all, and this Simon the Galiliean, who
$ preacheth Chήst, shall see. And as they were thus spea1άng to him
a dead man happened to be pυsίng by, the 80n of one of the chiefs,
and well known and illustrίous among them. And all of them beίng
assembled together said to him: The one of you that shall restore to life
this dead man, he is true, and to be believed and accepted, and we will
10 all follow him ίn every thίng that he saith to us. And they said to Simon
the 8orcerer, Because thou hast been here before Simon the Galilrean,
and we have known thee before him, exhibit thou first the power
which accompanieth thee. But Simon heaitatίngly drew near to the
dead man, and they set down the bier before him; and he looked to
15 the right hand and to the left, and gazed up to heaven, Myίng many
words: some of them he spake aloud, and 80me of them secretly and
oot aloud. And he waited a long while and nothίng took place, and
oothίng was done, and the dead man was lyίng upon his bier. And
ίn the same hour Simon Cephas drew near to him that was dead
20 with confidence, and cried aloud before all the assembly which was
standίng there: In the name of Jesus Christ, whom the Jews
crucified 8t Jerusalem, and whom we preach, ήse up from thence;
( ,. ) and immediately, as the word of Simon was spoken, he that
was dead revived and rose up from the bier. And all the people
25 saw and marvelled. And they said to Simon: Chήst, whom thou
preachest, is true: and many criedout and said, Let Simon the 8or-
cerer and deceiver of us all be stoned. But Simon, by reason that
every one was rlJmιjng to see the dead man who was come to life agaίn,
escaped from them from one street to another, and from house 10
30 house, and fell not ίn10 their hands on that day.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
40
But the whole city took Simon Cephaa and they received him gladly.
and with love: and he ceaaed not to perform signι and woOOe1'8 in
the DaJDe ο! Christ, and many believed in him. But Cuprinus, the
fatber of him who was restored to life conducted Simon Cephaι wίtb
him to bis house, and received him in a proper manner, while he and δ
all bis houιehold believed in Christ, that he is the SOΒ of tbe living
God. And many of the Jew& and ο! the Pagana became diιciplea there.
And when there was great rejoίcing at bis doctrine, he built a chureh
there in Rome and in tb.e neighbourίng citiea, and in all the villagu
of the people of Italy; and he mίniιtered there in the offi.ce ο! Guide 10
and-Ruler twenty-five years.
And after these years Nero Caesar seized him, and bound him in
prison: and he knew that he would crucify him, &0 he called Anana,
[Lίntu] tbe Deacon, and made him Bishop in bis owri &tead in Rome.
And these tbings Simon himself &pa.ke, and the otber remaίning tbings 15
also which he had, he commanded Ansua [LUιtu] to teach before the

people, saying to him, Besides the New Teatament and tbe ΟΜ, let
there not be read any tbing else before the people, wα/cb is not right.
When therefore Cιesar had given ordera that Simon should be cru-
cified witb bis head downwards, as he had hiιnselfrequeιted of Catsar, 20
and that Paul's head (~) should be taken ofF, there was great
trouble among the people, and bitter grief in all tbe Chu.rdι,
because tbey had been deΡήved of tbe ιight of tbe AposιIeιι. A.8d
Isus [LίnU8] the Guide arose and took up tbeir bodiea by night and
bUΉed them with great honour, and a house of aaιιembly for many 15
was made tbere. And at that time, as if by the judgment of righteous-
ness, Νero abandoned bis empire and iled, and tbere was a shωt
cessation from the peraeeution which Nero Caar had raised against
tbem. And many years after the great crowning ο! the Apostles who
had departed out of the world, while the Hand ο! Prie.tbood waa 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
41
proceedίng in alI Rome and in all Italy, it happened then that there
was a great famine ~ the city of Rome.
HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ DOCTRINE OF βΙΜΟΝ CEPHAS.
ΤΗΕ ACTS OF SHARBIL, WHO HAD ΒΕΕΝ ΤΗΕ HIGH PRIEST OF

IDOLS, AND WAS CONVERTED ΤΟ ΤΗΕ CONFESSION OF
ΤΗΕ CHRISTIAN RELIGION ΙΝ CHRIST.
ΙΝ the :fifteenth Ύear of the Autocrat Trajan Cιesar, and in the third
10 year ο! the reign of ΚiDg Abgar the seventh, which is the year four
hundred and sixteen of the kingdom of Alexander, Κing of the Greeks,
and duήng the high-priesthood of Sharbil and of Barsamya, ~ajan
Cιesar gave command to the Govemors of the countries of his dominίons,

that sacrifices and h'bations shouId be increased in alI the cities of their
15 administration, and tbat those who dίd not sacrifice should be arrested
and be delivered over to stripes and lacerations, and to bitter infIie-
tions of all k:inds of tortures, and shouId af"terwards receive the sentence
of death by the sword. And when this edict arrived at the city
of Edessa of the Parthians, it was the great (.-) festiva1 οη the eighth
20 of Nisan, οη the third day ο! the week. The whoIe City was assembIed
together near the great altar which is in the middle of the City ορροβίοο
the office of records, all the gods having been brought together, aud
been decorated, and set Up in honor, both Nebu and BeI together with
their companions. And all the high-priests were otrering sweet incense
25 and libations, and the odour of the sacrifices was ditrusing itself, aud sheep
and oxen were being slaughtered, and the voice of the harp and the
tabor was heard in the whoIe of the City. But Sharbil was the chief
and ruIer of all the priests, and he was greatly honoured above all his
fellows, and he was cIad in spIendίd and magnificent vestments, and a
30 headband which was embossed with figures of goId was set upon his
}[
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
42
head, and at the intimation of his word every thing that he ordered
was done. And Abgar the king, 8Οη of the gods, was standing at the
head of the people; and they were obedίent to Shaιbil, because he
drew nearer to all the gods than any ο! his fellows, as being also the one
who retumed an answer to every man according to what he heard from ~
the gods. And while these things were being done by the command
of the king, Barsamya, the Bishop of the Christians, went up to
Sharbil, he and Tiήdath the presbyter and Shalula the deacon, and he
.
said to Sharbil, the great high-prieat: Christ the Κing, to whom 00-
Iong heaven and earth, will require at thy hands ΜΙ tbeιe soula 10
agail1at which thou sinneιt and Ieadest them astray, and tumeat them
away from the God of verity and truth, to idola which are made md
deceitful, that are not abIe to do any thing with their hands. Neither
dost thou spare tbine own soul which is perisbing from the true Iife of
God; and thou declarest to this same peopIe that the dumb idola talk 15
with thee, and thou approacheat thine ear to them one a.fter another, as if
thou heardest 80mething from them, and sayest to tbis (~) people:
The God Nebu commanded me to 88Υ ΙΟ you, • On account of your
sacrifices an.d your oblatiαns Ι cauae peace in this your country.' And
BeI aaith, • Ι cauae great pIenty ίn your Iand,' and those who listen to 20-
thee do not dίscem that thou art deeeivίng them greatly, because" they
have a mouth and they speak not, 8.ξld eyes have theyand theysee notwith
them," which same yoo ιυΡΡοή, and it is not they which support
you, as ye 8Uppose ; you also set tabIes before them, and it is not they
which suppIy you. Ν ow therefore be persuaded by me as to what Ι 88Υ 25
ω thee and advise thee. If thou be willing to hear me, abandon idols
which are made, and worship God tbe Maker ο/ alΙ tλingl, and bis Son
Ιeιυβ Christ. Let it not be that thou be ashamed of him, and worship him
not, because he took upon him iιesh, was made man, and was stretched
out upon the CI'Oβ8 of deatb: for all these thίngs whίch he endured, it 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
43
was for the sake ο! the salvation of men, and ίΌ! the sak:e ο! their
deliverance. For he who put οη flesh ίΒ God, the Son ο! God,
Son ο! the essence ο! ]1is Father, and Son of the nature ο! him who
begat him; for he is the adorab]e brightness ο! his Godhead and the
5 g]oriom manifestation ο! his majesty, he also has existed with his
Father from eternity and for ever, bis arm, and bis right hand,
and his power, and his wisdom, and his might, and the living Spirit,
which is from him, the propitiator and sanctifier ο! all who worship
him. Which things Pa]ut taught m, whom thy reverence is &C-
10 quainted with, and thou knowest that Palut was the discip]e of Addreus
the ApostJe. Κing Abgar aJSO, who was o]der than this Abgar, who
worshippeth ido]s as weJl as thou, he too believed in Christ the Κing,
the Son of him whom thou callest Lord ο! Μ] the gods. For it ίΙ!
commanded to Christians that they should not worship any thing

15 that is made and is a creature and in its nature is not God:
like as ye WQrship idols made by men, who themse]ves (3=!0) also
are made and ιμ'θ ereatures. Be persuaded, therefore, by these
things which Ι have said to thee, because they are the faith ο! the
Church; for Ι know that all this peop]e ]ooketh υρ to thee, and Ι
20 am certain that if thou be persuaded, many also will be persuaded

with thee.
Sharbil ιaid to him, Very &Cceptab]e unto me are these words of thine
which thou hast spoken before m~, and they are greatly accepted by
. me. But Ι know that Ι am lost .from all these things, and there
25 is no ]onger for me any remedy; and now that hope is cut off from me,
why weariest thou thyse]f about an obscure dead man, ίor whose
death there is ηο hope of resurrection: for Ι have been s]ain by
paganism. and am become a dead corpse of the evil one: in sacrifices and
libations of deceit have Ι consumed Μ] the days ο! my Jife.
30 And when Barsamya the Bishop heard these things, he fell down
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
44 c u-tr a c k
at his feet md said to him, There is hope for the penitent, md healing
for those that are wounded. Ι will be surety to thee {or the abun-
dant mercies of the Son Christ, that he will forgive thee all that thou
hast sinned against him, in that thou hast worshipped and honoured his
creatures instead of himself; for that gracious one who extended 5
himself upon the cross of death, will not withhold his grace from
souls which are convinced and ilee ίor SUccour 10 his favour which is
over us: like as he did 10wards the thief, he is able to do towards
thee. md also 10wards those who are like thee. Sharbil said, ThOU.
like a skilful physician, who suffers pain himself at the pain of the 10
aflIicted, hast done well in being careful about me. But now. because
it is the festival 10 day of this people-of every one-I am not
able 10 go down with thee 10 day to the church; depart, go thou
down with honour, and 10 morrow at night Ι will come down 10 thee.
Henceforth Ι have renounced for myself the gods which are made, 15
and Ι will.confess the Lord Christ, the maker ο! all men.

And the day after, Sharbil arose and went down (-=ο) 10 Barsamya by
night, he and his BΪsteI Babai, and he was received by the whole Church:
and he said to them, OfFer prayers and supplications for me, that Christ
may forgive me all that Ι have sinned against him, during all this long 20
Ρeήοd of years. And because they were afrιι.id of the persecu1ors,

they gave' him the seal of salvation, as he made his confession of
beliefin the Father, and in the Son, and in the Sprnt ofholiness.
And when the whole City had heard that he was gone down 10 the
church, there began 10 be a commotion among the multitude, and they 25
arose and went down 10 him, and saw him clad in the fashion of the Chris-
tians. And he said 10 them. May the Son Christ forgive me all the sins
that Ι have sinned against you, and all which Ι have declared 10 you that
the gods spake 10 me, when they did not speak: and inasmueh Ι have
been to you an abominable cause. may Ι be to you now a good cause; 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
45
instead of the idols made with hαndl which ye once did worship, may ye
henceforth worship God the maker ο/ all thingl. And when they had
heard these things, there remained with him a great mu1titude οί men
a.nd of women, and Labu also, and Hafsai, and Barcalba, and Avida,
5 chief persons of the city, they said Ιο Sharbil all of them, Henceforth
we also renounce whatsoever thou hast renounced, and we confess
Christ the King, whom thou hast confessed.
But Lysanias, the judge of the .country, when he had heard that
Sharbil had done this, sent by night, and took him away from the
10 Church, and many Christians went up with him: and he sat down to
hear him and 10 judge him, before the altar which is in the middle of the
city, where he was sacrificing 10 the gods; and he said 10 him, Where-
fore hast thou renounced the gods whom thou formerly ιlidst worship
and ofFer sacrifice 10 them, and hadst been made high pliest 10 them,
15 and behold, to-day thou confessest Christ, whom thou didst deny
of old. For see how those Christians,to whom (a=:ιo) thou art gone,
renounce not any thing in which they stand, like as thou hast re-
nounced that in which wast bom. If thou believe the gods 10 be true,
why hast thou renounced them to-da}"? but if thou believe them
20 not, as thou declarest respecting them, why didst thou sacri6ce 10
them and worship them? Sharbil said, When Ι was blind in my mind,
Ι worshipped that which Ι knew not; but to-day, because Ι have
obtained the clear eyes of the mind, there is ηο ground for me hence-
forth to stumble at carved stones, οι that Ι shou1d any longer be the
25 cause of stumbling 10 others. For 10 him whose eyes be open, it ίθ
a great disgrace 10 go and fall into the pit of destruction. The judge
said, Because thou hast been high pliest of the gods who ought 10
be honoured, and hast been partaker of the mystery.of those, whom
the mighty emperors worship, Ι will have patience with thee, in order
311 that thou mayest be persuaded by me not 10 tum away from the
service of the gόds; but if thou wilt not be persuaded by me, Ι swear
Ν
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
46
by the same gods whom thou hast renounced, that Ι will punish thee in
the same m80ner as a m80 guilty of murder, 80d wil1 take vengeance
οη thee for the vio1ence done to the gods, against whom thou hast
rebel1ed 80d renounced them, as wel1 as ί'οι the insult with which thou
hast insulted them, ηοι wil1 Ι omit to inflict upon thee every kind 5
of torture; 80d 1ike as thy honour former1y was great, 80 a1so will Ι
make thy disgrace great this day.

Sharbi1 said, Neither shal1 Ι be content for thee to 100k upon
me as of old, when Ι worshipped gods made with lιand,. But
100k thou upon me to-day, 80d intenogate me as a Christi80 10
m8O, who renounceth ido1s, 80d confesseth Christ the King. The
judge said, How is ϊι that thou art not afraid of the emperors, ηοι
ashamed of saying before those who are listening to thy trial, , Ι am a
Christi80 l' But confess that thou wilt sacήfice to the gods according
to thy former custom, θΟ that thy honoUl' may be great (ρο) 1ike it 15
f'οrmer1Υ was: 1est Ι make al1 those, who have believed 1ike thyself, to
tremb1e at thee. Sharbil said, Ι fear the Κing of kings, but of 80y
king of earth Ι am not afraid, ηοι of thy threats regarding me, which
10! thou denouncest against the worshippers of Christ, ϊη whom Ι made
my confession yesterday, 80d 10, to-day for his sake Ι am tried, 1ike 20
as he also was brought to judgment for the sake of sim1ers who resemb1e
me. The judge said, Even a1though thou wilt not spare thyself, stil1 Ι
spare thee, by refraining from cutting ofF those h80ds of thine, with
which thou hast p1aced incense before the gods, 80d from stopping
with thy b100d those ears of thine with which thou hast heard their 25
mΥsteήes, 80d that tongue of thine which has dec1ared 80d ex:p1ained
to us their secret things. Beho1d Ι fear them 80d spare thee; but
if thou continue thus, may those gods be witness against me, that Ι
will not spare thee.
Sharbil said, Thou, as a m80 who fearest the e~perors 80d art 30
afraid of ido1s, spare thou me ηοΙ For Ι know not what thou
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
47
sayest: οη this account also my mind is ηοΙ moved ηοι troubled

by these things which thou sayest, ί'οι through ιhy judgments
shall all those, who wil1 not worship any thing which is not god in its
own nature, escape the judgment to come. The judge said, Let
5 him be scourged with thongs, because he has had the daring to
answer me thus, and has withstood the eιlict ο{ the emperors, ηοι
has he regarded the honour with which the gods honoured him,
because, 10, he has renounced them. And he was scourged ο{ ten,
who seized him according to the command ο{ the judge.
10 Sharbil said, Thou art not aware ο{ the torment ο{ the justice ο{ the
world to come: for thou must cease, and thy judgments also will pass
away, but justice wilI not pass away, ηοι will its vengeance end.
The judge said, Thou art so drunken with this same Christianity, that
thou dost not even know be{ore whom thou art being judged, and by
15 whom thou art scourged,-by those who {ormerly honoured thee, and
paid adoration to thy office of high-Ρήest (.ιι=α) to the gods. Why
dost thou hate honour and love this disgrace? For although thou
speakest unlawfulIy, nevertheless Ι am not able to tum aside from the
emperor's laws. Sharbil said, ΑΒ thou lookest that thou mayest
20 not transgress the laws ο{ the emperors, and if indeed thou do transgress,
thou knowest what order they wil1 give against thee, ΒΟ Ι also look
that Ι may not tum aside {rom the law ο{ Him who said, 'Thou shalt
not worship any image, ηοι any similitude,' and οη this account Ι wil1
not sacrifice to made idols. For sufficient is the Ρeήοd that Ι sacή-
~5 ficed to them when Ι was in ignorance. The judge said, Bήng not upon
thyself judgment in adιlition to that judgment in which thou already
standest: it is sufficient {or thee that thou hast said, ' Ι wil1 not sacήfice.'
Be not audacious and insult the gods by calling them made idols, whom
even the emperors honour. Sharbil said, If, οη behalf ο{ the em-
30 perors who are {ar away, and are not near, ηοι aware of those who
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
48
sligbt their commands, thou biddest me to sacrifice; why biddest thou

me to sacrifice οη behalf of idols who are present and are seen, but
themselves see not? And by this thou hast declared before all thy
Officials, that because 'they have mouths and they speak not,' thou art
become an advocate οη their behalf, which 'they who made them wil1 be 5
like to them; and every one who trusteth upon them,' like thee. The
judge said, Ιι was ηοΙ for this purpose that thou wast called before me,
that instead of the honour which ίΒ due, thou shouldest insult the
emperors; yet draw near Ιο the gods and sacrifice, and spare thyself,
oh self-reviler. 10
Sharbil said, Why is it requisite that thou shouldest ask me

many questions after that which Ι have said Ιο thee-' Ι will not
sacrifice,' and thou hast called me a self-reviler? Would indeed that
from my childhood Ι had had this mind, and bad thus reviled my
own soul which was perishing. The judge said, (~) Hang him Up 15
and tear his sides with combs. And when he was thus tom, he cried
out and said, For Christ's sake, wbo has caused his light to shine
secreιIy iuto the darkness of my mind.-And after he had thus spoken,
the judge again commanded him Ιο be tom with the combs,on his face.
Sharbil said, It is better that thou shouldest torture me here because 20
Ι will not sacrifice, than that Ι should be condemned there for

baving sacrificed to the work of men's hands. The judge said, Let
bis body be bent backwards, and let straps be bound upon his bands
and his feet, and when he has been bent backwards, let him be
scourged upon his belly. And they scourged him in this manner 25
according to the command of the judge. Then be ordered him to be

taken Up to the ρήΒοη and cast into a dark ρίι. And the executioners
and the Christians who came Up with him from the cburcb, carried
him, because be was not able to walk upon his feet, οη account of
his being bent baekwards; and he was in the ρήΒοη many dayS. 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
49
But οη the second ο! Ilul, οη the third day ο! tlle week, the judge
arose and went down Ιο his judgment-hall by night, and all his
Officials were with him, and he commanded the keeper ο! the ρήΒοη,
and they brought him before him, and the judge said Ιο him, Thou
5 hast been in the ρώοη this length ο! time, what is thy determination
touching th08e thingS about which thou hast been inteuogated before
me? art thou persuaded to minister to the gods according Ιο thy former
custom, agreeably Ιο the edict ο! the emperors? Sharbil said, This has
been my determination ίη the ρήΒοη, that what Ι had begun before
10 thee, the same ΜΗ Ι complete even ΙΟ the end: nor \vill Ι belie my
word, for Ι wiH never again confess the idols, which Ι have re-
nounced, nor wiH Ι renounce ChήBΙ the Κinι, whom Ι have confessed.
The judge said, Hang him up by his ήght hand, because he 11as
withdrawn ϊι ποω the gods, that he may ηοΙ again offer incense with
15.ίΙ, until (1) his hand ,vith which he ministered Ιο the gods be dis-
jointed, because he persists ίη that one saying ο! his. And while he
was hanging by his hand they questioned him and said Ιο him
Wilt thou comply and sacήfice Ιο the gods? But he was ηοΙ able
Ιο retum them an answer, οη account ο! the dislocation ο! his arm
2υ Then the judge gave orders, and they loosed him and took him down.
But he was ηοΙ able Ιο bήng his arm up Ιο his side until the execu-
tioners had pressed ίι and brought ίι up Ιο his side.
The judge said, Put οη incense, and go whither thou desirest, and
ηο one shaII compel thee Ιο become high-Ρήest again. But if thou
25 ΜΙι ηοΙ do 80, Ι ΜΙΙ shew thee bitterer tortures than these. Sharbil
said, Gods, which made ηοΙ the heaven and earth, may they Ρeήsh
froω under these heavens. But thou, menace ηοΙ with words of threat-
ening, but, instead of words, shew upon me the deeds ο! threats, so
that Ι may ηοΙ hear thee again make mention of the name ο! gods
30 aceursed. The judge said, Let him be bumt with the cautery ο! bitter
ο
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
50
fire between his eyes and upon his cheeks. And the executioners did so
until the stench ofthe cautery rose in smoke in the midstofthejudgment
hall, but he would not sacήfice.
Sharbil said, Thou hast thyself heard from me what Ι said to thee ;
that thou art not aware of the smoke of the tribuIation of the fire which 5
ίθ prepared for those who, like thee, confess idols made by hαnώι, and
deny the living God, after thy ώωοη. The judge said, Who taught
thee to say aIl these things before me in this manner-a man who
wast once a friend ofthe gods and an enemy οί Christ f for 10, now thou
art become his advocate. Sharbil said, Chήst in whom Ι have confessed, 10
he it ίθ that taught me to speak thus, for he needeth not that Ι shouId

be his advocate, because his mercies are eloquent advocates for guilty
men such as Ι am, they aIso are availing to plead οη my behaIf, at
that day οη which the eternaI sentences will be passed. The judge said,
Let him be hanged up (~), and let him be tom with combs upon his 15
former wounds; let aIso salt and vinegar be rubbed into the wounds
upon his sides. Then he said to him, Renounce notthegods ίη whom thou
ollce confessedst. Sharbil said, Spare me again from saying that therc
be gods, and powers, and fates, and nativities: but Ι confess one God
who made the heaven and eartll, and the seas, and every thing that there- 20
ίη ίθ; and the Son, who οί him ίθ Christ the Κinι. The judge
said, 1t ίθ ηοΙ about this thou art interrogated before me, as to what
ίθ the belief of the Chήstians, in which thou hast confessed, but about
that which Ι spake to thee, that thou shouldest not renounce those
gods to whom thou wast made high-Ρήest. 25
Sharbil said, Where ίθ thy wisdom, and that of the emperors in whom
thou pridest thyself? because ye worship the work οί the hands οί
artificers and confess them, but the artificers themselves, who made
these idols, ye insult by the burdens and the ίmposts which ye lay upon
them. The artificer standeth up ίη thy presence to do honour to thee, 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
51
•
and thou standest up before the artificer's work and doest honour
to it, and bowest down to ίι. The judge said, Thou art not the person
to inquire ίηto these things, but art thyself to be sΙήctlΥ inquired into, as
to the cause why thou hast renounced the gods, and refusest to offer
5 incense to them like thy fellow high-Ρήests. Sharbil said, Death οη
account ο! this is true life, ίοι those who confess Chήst the Κing;
them also will he confess before his glοήοus Father. The judge said,
Let candles ο! fire be brought, and let them be passed round about
his face and the sides ofhis wounds: and they did θΟ a great while.
10 Sharbil said, It ίθ well that thou burnest me with this fire, in order
that Ι may escape "from that fire which is not quenched, and the worm
that dieth not." which is denounced against those [who worship things
made instead ο! the Maker; {or it is commanded to the Christians not
to honour and worship any thing excepf Him who, in his own nature,
15 ίθ God most high (.:u); for whatsoever is made and created OUgllt to
worship its maker, and is not to be worshipped together with its creator
as thou supposest. The govemor said, This is not what the emperors
commanded me to inquire at thy hands, whetller there be judgment
and vengeance after the death ο! men; ηοι do Ι care about this, whether
20 that which ίθ made is to be honoured οι not to be honoured: as for
myself, what the emperors commanded me ίθ tlιis: that whosoever
will not sacήfice to the gods, and offer incense to them, Ι should
employ against him stήpes, and combs, and keen edged swords.
Sharbil said, The kings ο! this world have perception ο! this world
25 οηlΥ, but the Κing ο! all kings, he hath revealed and shewn to us that
there is another world, and a future judgment, in which a recompense
will be made between those who have served God, and those who
have not served him ηοι confessed him: ίοι tlιiθ reason Ι cry
aloud, that Ι will not sacrifice to idols again, and Ι will not offer
30 oblations to devils, and Ι will not honour evil spiήts. 'fhe judge
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
52 c u-tr a c k
said. Let nails ο! iron be dήven in between the eyes ο! the rebel. •
and let him go to tlιat world which he is looking for, like one
that deιίleth in fables. And the executioners'did so to him while the
sound of tlιe knocking of the nails was heard which were dήveη into
him sharply. ι;
Sharbil said, Thou hast dήven in nails between my eyes, in the same
manner as nails were dήven into the hands of that glοήοus architect ο!
the creation, and on account ο! this aΠ natures ο! the creation trembled

and quaked at that time. For these tortures, which, lo! thou art inffict-
ing upon me are notlιing with respect to that future judgment: for 10
Η they whose ways are always loose, because they have not the judgment
ο! God before their eyes," οη this account do not even confess that there
iS a God, neither will he confess them. The judge said, Thou sayest
ίη words, (~) that there is a judgment but Ι will shew to thee in
deed3, that instead of thatjudgment which is to come, thou mayest trem- 15
ble and be afraid of this which is before thine eyes, in whicl1, behold,
thou now standest, and mayest not multiply thy speech before me. Shar-
bil said, He who desiretlι to set God before his eyes ίη secret, God him-
self is at his right hand, Ι, also, am not afraid of thy threats of torture
,vith which thou menacest me and tήest to terήfΥ me. The jUdge 20
said, Let Chήst, whom thou hast confessed, deliver thee from aΠ the
tortures which Ι have inHicted upon thee, and am about still to inHict οη
thee, and let him shew his deliverance towards thee openly, and save
thee out ο! my hands. Sharbil said, The true deliverance ο! Chήst
towards me is this,-the secret power which he has bestowed upon me to 25
endure whatsoever tortures thou hast inHicted upon me, and whatsoever
thou hast settled in thy mind ίο infl.ict upon me furtlιer j and although
thou hast well seen this, thou hast not been willing to believe my
word. The judge said, Take him away f.rom my presence, and let
him be hanged upon a tree, tumed with his head downward.'I, and let 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
53 c u-tr a c k
him be beaten with whips while he is hanging; and the executioners

did θΟ at the door ο! the judgment halL
Then the govemor commanded, and they brought him up before him
and he said to him, Offer sacrifice to the gods, and perform the will ο!
5 the emperors, thou high-priest, that hatest honour and 10vest disgrace
instead. Sharbi1 said, Why dost thou repeat thy words again, and
command me to sacrifice, after having oftentimes heard from me that
Ι wi11 never sacrifice again? For it was not any force ο! the Christians
that withheld me from sacrifices, but their truth; this has delivered
10 me from the euor ο! paganism. The judge said, Let him be thrown into
a chest ο! iron like a murderer, and let him be scourged with thongs
like a malefactor; and the executioners did so, nnti1 there remained not
a sonnd place οη him.
Sbarbil said, These tortures, which thou supposest to be bitter,
15 out ο! the midst ο! their bittemess (:μ) spring up for me foun-
tains ο! deliverance and mercies οη the day ο! the eternal sentences.
The govemor said, Let small and round pieces ο! wood be placed
between the fingers ο! his hands, and let them squeeze upon them
bitterly; and they did θΟ to him, nnti1 the blood came out [from under
20 the nails] ο! his fingers.
Sharbil said, If thine eye be not yet satisfied with the tortures
ο! my body, add still to its tortures whatsoever thou desirest The
judge said, Let the fingers ο! his hands be 1008ed, and make him
sit upon the ground, and bind his hands upon his knees, and place a
25 piece ο! wood under his knees, and let ϊι pass over the bands
ο! his hands, and hang him up by his feet, when bent, with his
head downwards; and let him be scourged with thongs; and they
did θΟ to him.
Sharbil said, Those who fight against God cannot be victorious,
30 neither can they be condemned whose confidence is God; and for this
ρ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
54
reason Ι say that" neither fire, nor sword, nor death, nor life, nor
height, nor depth, are able 00 separate my heart from the love of God
which is in our Lord Jesus Christ." The judge said, Make hot a ball
ο! lead and brass, and place it under his armpits; and they did 80,
even till the OOp ο! his ribs became visible. δ
Sharbil said, These oortures ο! thine against me are too little for thy
rage against me, unless thy rage were little and thy OOrtures were great.
The judge said, Thou wilt not hurry me by these things which thou
sayest, for Ι have room in my mind [00 have patience with thee, and to see
every evil, and hateful, and bitter thing that Ι shall exhibit in the oorture 10
ofthy body, because thou wilt not comply and sacrifice to the gods whom
thou once didst worship. Sharbil said, Those things which Ι have said
and repeated before thee thou knowest not in thine unbelief, how] to
hearken 00 them, how then supposest thou that thou knowest what
things are in my mind? The judge said, The changes ο! words (α:ι1) 15
which thou utterest will not help thee, but will ratherincrease the afBic-
tions upon thee manifold. Sharbil said, If one ofthe soories of one ο! thy
gods be believed by thee, it is a shame 00 say how it is; for one had
intercourse with boys, which is not right, and another fell in love with
a virgin who OOok refuge in a tree, as your shameful stolies tell. The 20
judge said, This fellow, who formerly honoured the gods, but now is
turned and has reviled them, and has ηοΙ been afraid, who likewise has
despised the edict οί the emperors and not trembled, set him 00 stand
upon a gridiron heated with fire; and the executioners did So, until the
under part of his feet was burnt. 24
Sharbil said, If thy rage is excited at the mention ο! the abominable

and indecent stories ο! thy gods, how much more oughtest thou
Ιο be ashamed οί their acts? For, behold, were a man 00 do what
one οί thy gods doeth, and they were to bring him before thee, thou
wouldest pass sentence of death upon him. The judge said, Ι will30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
55 c u-tr a c k
take vengeance upon thee to-day for thy b1asphemy against the
gods, and thine audacity in insu1ting even the emperors, nor will
Ι 1eave thee alone until thou [offer incense to them, according to
thy former custom.
5 Sharbil said, Stand therefore by thy tlιreats and belie not thyself,
but shew towards me in deeds that power which the emperors
have given to thee, nor disgrace the emperors by thine own false-
hood, and be also despised thyselfJ in the eyes of thine 0'YD Offi-
cials. The judge said, Thy b1asphemy against the gods, and thine
10 inso1ence towιιrds the Emperols, have brought upon thee these tortures
in which thou now standest; and if thou add further to thine inso1ence,
afBictions which are bitterer than these shall be further added UPOJl
thee. Sharbi1 said, Thou hast the authority as judge: do whatsoever

thou wishest, and spare not. The judge said, He ιΜι hath ηοΙ spared
15 his own body from enduring these tortures, how can he be afraid or be
ashamed (0.1) of obeying the command of the emperors? Sharbi1 said,
Thou hast well said that Ι am ηοΙ ashamed, because near at hand is
he that justifieth me, and my who1e mind ίβ caught υρ in rapture towards
him. For because Ι former1y offended him by the sacrmces of ido1s, Ι
20 am trying to appease him to-day by the afBictions of my own person;
for my mind ίβ carried away captive to God who became man. The
judge said,It is a captive, then, ιΜι Ι am interrogating, and a madman
without sense, and, 10, Ι am talking with a dead man who is burnt
already. Sharbi1 said, If thou believe that Ι am mad, question me
25 ηο further, for ίι is a madman ιΜι is interrogated, for, rather, Ι am a
dead man who ίβ burnt, as thou hast said. The judge said, How can Ι
count thee a dead man, for 10! thou hast just cried aloud, Ι will not offer
sacrmce. Sharbi1 said, Even Ι know ηοΙ how to return an answer to thee
who hast called me a dead man, and comest back and interrogatest me 1ike
30 one ιΜι is alive. The judge said, Rightly Ι have called thee a dead man,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
56
because thy feet are bumt and thou carest not for it; and tl1Y face is
scorched and thou holdest thy peace j and nails are knocked in between
thine eyes and thou takest ηο account of it; thy ribs also are seen be-
tween the wounds and thou revilest the emperors; and thy whole body is
tom 10 pieces and wounded with stripes, and still thou blasphemest the 5
gods; and because thou hatest thy body, lo! thou fIayest whatsoever
pleaseth thee. Sharbil said, If thou call me audacious because Ι have
enduresl these things, for thyself who hast infIicted them upon me, it is
right that thou shouldest be calleda murderer in thyacts and a blasphemer
ϊη thy words. The judge said, Behold, thou hastinsulted the emperors and 10
tl1e gods as well, and, lo! now thou insultest me 100, in order that Ι may
doom thee 10 death speedily; but instead of this which thou lοοkest.
for, Ι am ready to inflict upon thee yet bitter and severe tortures.
Sharbil said, Tl10U knowest that which Ι have said 10 thee many times;
Instead of denunciations and threats, exhibit upon me the act of the 15
threat (μ) in order that thou mayest be known 10 do the will of the
emperors. The judge said, Let him be 10m with the combs upon his
legs and the sides of his thighs; and the executioners did ΒΟ until his
blood ran down and fell upon the ground.
Sharbi1 said, Well is it that thou treatest ωθ thus, because Ι have 20
heard that one of the Doc1ors of the Church has said, "The scars,
indeed, of my body-that Ι may come to the resunection ποω the
dead:" and Ι, who was an obscure dead man, lo! thy tortures raise me
up again. The judge said, Let him be 10m οη his face j beoause he
is not ashamed of the nails which are driven in between his eyes, and 25
they tare him upon his cheeks, and between the nails which were
driven into them.
Sharbil said, Ι will not obey the emperors, who command that 10 be
worshipped and honoured which is not of its own nature, God;
neither is God in its nature, but is the work ofhim that made ϊι. The 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
57 c u-tr a c k
judge said, Like as the emperors worship, so a1so worship thou; and as
the judges honour, ΒΟ a1so honour thou.
Sharbi1 said, Even although Ι insult that which, being the work of
men, has ηο sense or percepιion of any thing, yet insult ηοΙ thou
5 God, the maker of all things, and worship together with him that
which is ηοΙ of him, and is foreign to his nature. The judge said,
Does your doctrine teach you thus, that you shall insult even the
luminaries which give light to all sides of the earth? Sharbi1 said,
Although ϊι be ηοΙ written for us that we shall insult them, still ϊι is
ΙΟ written for υΒ that we should ηοΙ worshi Ρ them nor honour them, because
they are things made: for this were a bitter evil that any thing made
should be worshipped together with its maker; ίι is also an insult
to the Maker that his creatures should be honoured together witb
himself. The judge said, Christ, whom thou confessest, was hanged οη
15 a tree; υροη a tree a1so Ι will hang thee like thy master. And they
hanged him upon a tree a 10ng whi1e.
Sharbi1 said, Christ, whom, 10! thou mockest, see (~) how
thy many gods stood ηοΙ before him: for behold! they are despised
and neglected and are made a laughίng-stock and a jest to those
20 who formerly bowed down to them. The judge said, How is ίι that
thou renoUDcest the gods and confessest Christ, who was hanged
οη a tree? Sharbi1 said, The great glory of Chrisιians is the cross
of Christ ; because through ίι was effected deliverance of salvation for
all th08e who worship him, and through ϊι they have acquired that clear
25 sight, which keeps them from worshipping creatures together with the
Creator. The govemor said, Let thy glorying in the cross be kept within
thy heart, and by thy hands let incense be offered to the gods. Sharbi1
said, Those who have obta.ined deliverance through the cross cannot
any more worship the idols oferror which are made WΊιA Mnιh; for crea-
30 ture cannot worship creature, because it also ought to worship him who
Q
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
58
made it, and it is an insult to its maker that it should be worshipped to-
gether with its maker, as Ι have said before. The Governor said, Let thy
books alone which have taught thee this, and do thou the commandment
of the emperors, that thou die not by the emperors' law. Sharbil said,
lι this the righteousness of the emperors in whom thou Ρήdest thyself, :;
that we should abandon the law ofGod and keep their laws? The gover-
nor said, The citation of the books in which thou believest, and from
which thou hast quoted, these have placed thee in these afilictions; for
if thOI1 hadst offered incense to the gods, great would have been thine
honour, like ίι formerly was, as being high-Ρήestο! the gods. Sharbil ΙΟ
said, Το thine infidel heart these things seem as if they were afilictious,
but to the true heart afiliction begetteth patience, and from the same
is expeήence, and from expeήence is the hope ο! confession. The
Govemor said, Hang him υρ and tear him with combs upon his
former wounds. And through the fury ο! the judge towards the 15
executioners, his bowels (.1,s) were near being seen; and in order
that he might not die under the combs, and θιcape from still further
tortureS, he gave orders, and they took him down.
And when the jUdge saw that he was become silent, and was ηοΙ able
to return him any fui'ther answer, he refrained from him a little, until 20
his 80ul retumed unto him again. Sharbil said, Why hast thou spared
me even this littJe time, and deprived me ο! the gain ο! martyrdom ?
The govemor said, Ι have not spared thee at a1l, but Ι have refrained
a littJe because thy silence made me cease awhile; and if Ι were able
to exceed the laws of the emperors, Ι should be pleased to 25
tortιire thee, in orιrer that Ι may further take vengeance upon thee for
thine insult towards the gods; for in despising me thou hast despised
the gods, ιιnd Ι also have endured thee and tortured thee thus, like
a man who ΒΟ deserves ίι.
And the judge gave orders, and the curtain fel1 sudden1y before him 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
59
for a short time, and he made ready and settJed the sentence which he
was to give against him publicly. And suddenly the curtain was
opened agaΪn, and the judge cried aloud and said, This Sharbil, who
was formerly high-priest of the gods, but has tumed, and this day
5 renounced the gods, and cried aloud, Ι am a Christian, and has not been
afraid of the gods, bu't has insulted them, and further, has had no fear
of the emperors' θιlicΙ, whom Ι commanded to offer sacrifice to the gods
according to his former practice, and he has not offered sacri6ce, but
also has greatl!l insulted them: Ι have looked and seen that a
10 man who doeth these things, it ίΒ right that no mercy should be
shewed towards him, even were he to sacri6ce: and ίι is not right that
he should any longer behold his lords' sun, becaU8e he has slighted
their laws; Ι have order that, according to the law of the emperors,
a strap be cast into the mouth of this insulter, as if ίι were
15 the mouth of a murderer, and that he shouJd be ta.ken outside
the city of the Emperors with haste, like one who has insulted the
lords of the city and the gods who preside over ίι: Ι give sentence
that he be sawn with a saw of wood, and when (Qt) he Ίs near to die,
then his head be ta.ken off by the 8word of the slayers.
20 And at the same moment the strap was suddenly tJυuBΙ into
his mouth, and the executioners seized him, made him run quickly
. upon his feet which had been bumt, and they took him outside
the Cϊιy, while the people were running after him. They also had
stood and looked on at his trial all day, and wondered how he had
25 had no ιιuffering under his afBictions: for his countenance, which was
cheerful, testified to the joy of his heart. And when the executioners
arrived at the place where he was to receive the punishment of death,
the people of the city also were with them to Βθθ if they did according
as the judge had ordered, and to hear what Sharbil ιnight say ΔΙ
30 that time, in order that they ιnight inform the judge of the country.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
60
And they gave him wine to <ΠϊΜ, as is the custom for the murderers
to drink, and he said to them, Ι will not drink, because Ι desire to feel
the saw with which ye saw me, as well as the sword which ye
pass over my neck; but instead of this wine which will ηοΙ help me,
grant me a little time to pray while ye stand. And he stood up and 5
looked towards the east, and lifted up his voice and said, Forgive
me, Ο ('''hήst, all that Ι have sinned against thee, all by which Ι have
made thee angry in the polluted sacήfices of dead idols; spare also all
my life, and deliver me from the judgment to come, and be merciful to
me as thou wast mercifu1 Ιο the thief, receive me also like those peni- 10
tents who repent and are tuined to thee, and thou art turned to them :
and because Ι entered into thy vineyard at the eleventh hour, instead
of judgment, deliver me from justice: let thy death for the sake of
sinners, raise up my dead body οη the day of thy coming.
And when the Sharirs of the city heard these things, they were 15
angry against the executioners for having given him leave to pray.
And whίle the naίls were standing which had been drΪven in be-
tween his eyes, and his ήbs were to be seen between the wounds
of the combs; and from his bumt sides and (. .) the soles of
his feet which were scorched and burnt, as well as from the wounds 20
of his face, and his sides, and his thighs, and his legs, the blood was
ruDDing and dropping down οη the ground; they brought the car-
penter's instruments, and thrust him into a wooden vice, and pre88ed
it upon him until the bones of his joίnts creaked from the pre88ure:
then they put upon him a saw of iron and began to saw him asunder: 26
and when he was at the poίnt to die, because the saw had nearly
reached his mouth, they smote him with the 8WOrd and took off his
head while he was still squeezed down in the vice.
Andhis sister Babai drew near and spread out her skirts and caught his
blood, and she said to him, May my SΡiήt be united with thy spirit 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
61
near Christ whom thou hast known and believed. And the Sharirs
of the city ran and went 1:ιρ and made known to the judge what things
Sharbil had uttered in his prayer, and how his sister had caught his
blood; and tJle judge commanded them 10 return and telI the execu-
5 tioners, that in the same place in which she had caught the blood of
her brother, she also should receive the punishment of death. And
the executioners laid hold upon her, and every one of them οη his own
part 10rtured her; and while she was carrying her brother's blood, her
90ul took its ffight from her, and they mingled her blood with his.
10 And when the executioners were entered iuto the city, the brethren
and 80me youug men ran and s10le away the dead bodies of them
both, and they laid them in the sepulchre of the father of Abshe-
lama the bishop, οη the fifth of ΙΙώ, ILQd οη the sixth day of the
week.
Ι5 Ι wrote these acts 011 paper, Ι, Marinus, and Anatolus, the
notaries; and we placed them in the archives of the city, where the
charters of the kings are placed.
But this Barsamya, the bishop, converted Sharbil the high-priest. But .
he lived in the days of Binus, [Fabianus] bishop of Rome, in whose days
20 the whole (.::ιeιιt ) people of Rome assembled themselves 10gether and
cried out to the Prre10r of their city, and said to him, There are too many
strangers in this our city, and they cause the famine and the dearer
price of every thing: we therefore intreat thee to order them 10 depart
out of the city. And when he had given the order for them 10 depart
15 out of the city, these strangers assembled themselves 10gether and said
10 the Prre1or, We beseech thee, m)T lord, command also that the bones of
our dead may also go out with US; and he commanded them to take
the bones of their dead, and 10 depart; and alΙ the strangers assemb]ed
themselves 10gether to take the bones ofSimon Cephas and of Paul, the
IU Apostles; and the people ofRome said to them, We will not give you the
R
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
62
bones of tOO Apostles: and the strangers said to them, Learn and see that
Simon, who is called Cephas, is of Bethsaida of Galilee, and Paul, the
Apostle, is of Tarsus, a city of Cilicia. And when the people of Rome
knew that the matter was 80, then they let them alone. And when they
took them up and were removing them from their places, at the saιne Δ
moment there was a great earthquake, and the walls of the city were
near falling down, and the city near 10 be overthrown; and when the
people of Rome beheld it, they turned and intreated the strangers 10 re-
main in their city, and that the bonesmight be laid in their places again.
And when the bones of the Apostles were retumed 10 their places, there 18
was a calm, and the earthquakes ceased, and the winds became qUΊet,
and the air became bright, and the whole city was cheerfuL And
when the lews and Pagans saw, they ran and fell at the feet of
Fabianus, the bishop oftheircity, while Pιe lem cried out, We confess
Christ whom we crucifίed: He is the 80n of the living God, of whom 15
the prophets spoke in their mysteries. And the Pagans also cried
out and said 10 him, We renounce idols and graven images, \ιecaU9θ
there is no use in them, (~) and we believe in 1esus the Κing, the
Son of God, who is come and is about 10 come again j and ifthere were
any other doctήnes in Rome and in the whole of ltaly, they also Ι8
renounced their doctrines, like as the Pagans had renounced, and con-
fessed the Gospel of the Apostles, which was preached in the C1ιurch.
ΗΕΚΕ ΕΝθ ΤΗΕ ACTS ΟΡ SHARBIL ΤΗΕ CONFE8S0R.

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
63 c u-tr a c k
JrIARTYRDOM OF BARSAMYΑ, ΤΗΕ ΒΙ8ΗΟΡ OF ΤΗΕ BLES8ED

CITY EDE88A.
1Ν the year four hundred and sixteen of the kingdom of the Greeks,
.which is the fifteenth year of the reign of the Autocrat, our lord, TIβjan
Cresar, in the consulship ofCommodus and Cyrillus, in the month Ilυl,
οη the fifth day of the same, the day after Lysinas, the judge of the
10 country, had heard Sharbil the high-priest; while the judge was
sitting at his seat of judgment, the Shaτirs of the city entered into his
presence, and said 10 hίm, We give information before your lordship
respecting Barsamya, the Guide οί the Christians, that he went υρ to
SharbiI, the high-pτiest, as he was standing and ministering before the
15 gods, who are to be honoured, and seDt and called him 10 him secretly :
and he spake 10 him out of the books which he reads in the church
of their place of assembly, and he repeated to him the faith of
the ChήBOMB, and said to him,lt is ηοΙ right for thee 10 worship
many gods, but rather one (3.) God only, and his son lesus
30 Christ: until he converted, and made him renounce the gods which
he had formerly worshipped; and by the means of Sharbil himself
many also have been converted, and are gone dOWD 10 the church, and
lo! this day they confess Christ; Avida also, and Nebo, and Barcalba,
and Hafsai, honourable and chief persons of the city, have yielded to
2~ SharbiI in this; we, therefore, as being the Sharirs of the city,
make this known before your lordship, in order that we may ηοΙ subject
ourselves 10 punishment, as ofFenders, because we had not made known
before your lordship what things had been spoken in secret 10 Sharbil
b,. Barsamya the Guide of the Church. Now, tberefore, your lordship
30 knoweth what is right 10 command respecting this same thing.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.c .c
.d o
c u-tr a c k 64 .d o
c u-tr a c k
And in the 8ame hour as the judge heard these things, he sent the
Shaήrs of the city and some of the Officials with them, to go down ιο the
church and bring υρ Barsamya ποω the church. And they took him and
brought him υρ to the judgment-hall of the judge; and many Christians
went up with him, saying, We also will dίe together with Barsamya, 5
because we also agree with him in the dίscipleship to which he has

also.converted Sharbil, and in whatever he has spoken to him, and in
whatever he received from him and was persuaded by him, and
was ready to dίe for the sake of what he heard from him. And the
Shaήrs of the city went in and told the judge :-Barsamya, as thy lord~ 10
ship gave orders, 10! he standeth at the door of the judgment-hall of

thy authοήty; and honourable chief persons of the city, who have
been converted as well as Sharbil, behold! they are standing by Bar-
samya and crJing out, We all will dίe with Barsamya, who is our in~
structor and our guide ! Ι,)
And when the judge heard these things which the Shaήrs of the
city said to him, he commanded them to go ου! and WΉιθ down
(φ.) the name8 of the men who were cIjing out, We will dίe
with Barsamya. And when they went out to WΉιθ down these
men, they who 80 cήed ου! were Ιοο many for them, and they 20
were not able to WΉω down their names, because they were too many
for them; because the cry came to them from all sides, that they would
die with Barsamya for Chήst's sake. And when the tumult of the
people became great, the Sharirs of the city turned back and went in
to the judge, and said to him, We are not able to write down the 25
names of the men who are crying aloud outside, because they are very
many, and cannot be numbered. And the judge commanded that
Barsaιnya should be taken up to the prίsoη, in order that the people
might be dispersed which was collected together about him, lest
through φe tumult of many people, there might be 80me trouble ίη 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
65 c u-tr a c k
the city. And when he went up to the prison those remained with
him who had become disciples together with Sharbil.
And when many days were passed, the judge rose up in the morning
and went down to his court ο! justice, in order that he might try Bar-
5 samya; and the judge gave orders, and they brought him from the
prison; and he went up and stood before him; and the stafF said,
Behold, he standeth.. before your lordship. The judge said, Ατι
thou Barsamya who hast been made Ruler and Guide of the
people of the Cllristians, and hast converted Sharbil, who was
10 great high-priest of the gods and worshipped them? Barsamya
said, Ιι is 1 who have done this, and 1 do not deny it: 1 am also ready
to die for the sake of the truth of this. The judge said, How wast
thou ηοΙ afraid of the emperors' edict, that when the emperors
give command that every one should offer sacriDce thou hast made
15 Sharbil the high-priest, while he was standing ιι.nd sacriDcing Ιο the
gods, and offering them incense, Ιο renounce that which he confessed,
and Ιο confess Christ whom he denied? (ο.) Barsamya said, lnas-
much as 1 am become entirely a pastor of men, it was ηοΙ for the sake
of those only who are found, but also for the sake of those who have
~o strayed from the fold of truth, who are made a prey for the wolves of
pagaώsm: and had Ι ηοΙ instructed Sharbil, his blood wonld have
been required at mine own hands, and had he not listened Ιο me
1 should have been innocent of his blood. The judge said, But now
that thou hast confessed that it was thou who madest Sharbil a
25 disciple, at thine own hands will 1 require his death; and οη this
account it is right that thou shonldest be condemned before me rather
than he, because through means of thee he has been put to death by
the sad deaths of severe tortures, for having left the cdict of theo
emperors and having obeyed thy words. Barsamya said, Not to
30 my words was Sharbil converted, bnt to the word of God which
s
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
66
he spake: "Thou shalt ηοΙ bow down to images and the siιnllitudes
. of men." And ηοΙ Ι alone am coηΟΟηΙ to die the death of Sharbil
for 00 confession in Chήst, but also a1l the Chήstians. children
of the Church. likewise desire tOO, because they know that by this
they will :find their salvation OOfore God. The jndge said. Answer 5
me ηοΙ in this manner, like thy diseiple Sharbil, lest thine own
tortures 00 even worse than his: but promise that thou wilt sacrifice
before the goιls οη 00 OOhalf. Barsamya said. Sharbil. who knew ηοΙ
God. Ι taught him to know him, but me, who know God from my
youth. biddest thou me renounce God ? God forbjd that Ι should 11
do this thίng. The judge said, Υou have converted the whole
creation to this teaching of Christ, and 10, they renounce the
many gods whom the many worshipped. Pass οη from this mind,
lest Ι make those who are near to tremble while they 100k οη at thee
to-day, and tΙιοse that are far off, who shall hear of the tortures of thy 15
trialS. Ήarsamya said, If God 00 the help (,.) of those who call upon
him who ίβ able to oppress them? or what ίΒ the power that can prevail
against them? or thine own threats, what can they do Ιο those who,
OOfore thou give order against them that they should die, have set their
death before their eyes, and are expecting ίι every day. The judge 10
said, Bring ηοΙ the matter of Christ before my judgment-seat; but

instead of this, oOOy the edict of the emperors, who command to
offer sacrifice Ιο the gods. Barsamya said, Even when we do ηοΙ
bring the matter of Christ OOfore thee, Christ's ΡΜβίοη is pourtrayed
and nxed in those who worship Christ; and more than thou hearken- 15
est to the commands of the emperors : we Christians hearken to Chήsι
the Κing of kίngβ. The judge said, 1.0 thou hast oOOyed Chήsι and
worshipped him up to-day; hencefortb obey the emperors themselves,
and worsbip the gods which the emperors worship. Barsamya said, How
biddest thou me to renounce that in which Ι was bom, when, 10, thou 80
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
67
didst reqώre it at the hand of Sharbil, and saidest Ιο him, Why hast
thou renounced the paganism in which thou wast bom and confessed
the ChΉStian religion to which thou wast a stranger; for, behold, even
before Ι came into thy presence thou hast given testimony beforehand,
... and said to Sharbil, The Christίans, to whom thou art gone, renounce
nοΙ that in which they were bom, and in which they stand: abide,
therefore, by thy word which thou hast spoken. The judge said, Let
Barsamya be scourged, because he has rebelled against the edict
of the emperors, and has caused also to rebel with him those who
10 were obedient to the emperors.
And when he had been scourged ο{ fίve he said to him, Reject
not the emperors' edict, nor insult the gods of the emperors.
Barsamya said, Thy mind is greatly blinded, oh Judge! and also
that of the emperors who gave thee authority; neither are the
15 things which are false perceived by you: nor do ye understand that
the whole creatίon, (• • ) behold, ίι has worshipped Christ; and
Ιο me, sayest thou to me, W orship him not, as if Ι alone wor-
shipped him whom the angels above worship in the height. The
judge said, And if ye have taught men to worship Christ, who is ίι
9tI that has persuaded those above that they should worship Christ?
Barsamya saίd, Those above themselves have declared and taught
those who are beolow about the living worship of Christ the Κing,
which they pay to him and to his Father together with the Spίrit
of his godhead. The judge said, Let alone these things which are
15 written for you, and which ye a1so teach to others, and comply
with those things which the emperors have commanded, and reject
not their laws, lest ye be rejected by means of the sword from the
light of this honoured sun. Barsamya said, The light, whicll passeth
away and abideth not, it ίβ not that true light, but ίι is the similitude
39 of that true light, whose rays darkness approacheth not, which ίβ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
68 c u-tr a c k
reserved aud standeth fast for the true worshippers of Chήst. The
judge said, Speak not in my presence of any thing e1se, but of that
about which 1 have asked thee, lest 1 cast thee out from life to
death, because thou hast renounced this light which is seen, and
confessest that which ίβ not seen. Barsamya said, Ι have not the power 5
to neglect that about which thou askest me, and to speak about
what thou dost not question me. lt is thou that spakest to me about
the light of the sun, and 1 said before thee that there ίΒ a light in
the helght which is superior ίη lts light 10 this of the sun which thou
worshippest and honourest; for lt will be required of thee touching 10
this, why thou hast worshipped thy fellow-creature instead of

God thy creator. The judge said, lnsult not even the sun,the
light of the creatlon, nor slight the emperors' commandment, and
stand in contention against the lords of the country, who have
the authority over ίt. Barsamya said, What help does the light 15
(~φ) of the sun afl"ord to a blind man who cannot βθθ it, for
without tOO eyes of the body lt ίβ not possible for lts rays to be seen;
βΟ that by this thou mayest know that lt is the work of God, because
lt ίβ not able to shew lts light to the blind.
The judge said, Mter 1 have tortured thee, as thou deservest, 20
then 1 will write against thee 10 the govemment w}tat insult thou
hast done to the gods, in that thou hast converted Sharbil the high-
priest who honoured the gods, and that ye despise the laws of
the emperors, and that ye make ηο account of the judges of the
country, and ye are living ίn the dominions of tOO Romans like 25
barbarians. Barsamya said, Thou dost not terrify me by these

things which thou sayest. Although 1 be not near to the em-
perors to-day, still, behold, 1 am now standing before the authority
which the emperors have glven to thee, and am being tried, be-
cause 1 have said, 1 will renounce not God,· to whom belong 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
69
heaven and earth, nor bis βοη Jesus Christ, the Κing of all the
earth. The judge said. If thou be sure of this, that thou art standing
before the authority of the Emperors and being tried, obey their
commands. and rebel not against their laws, lest thou receive the
5 punishment of death like rebels. Barsamya said, Even if those who
rebel against the Emperors, when they righteously rebel. are condemned
00 death, as thou sayest; such as rebel against God. the Κing of kings.
even the punishment of death by the sword ίβ 000 little for them.
The judge said, 1t was not that thou shouldest expound in my judg-
10 ment-hall that thou camest in before me, becanse the trial in which thou
standest ίβ far removed from expounding and near to the punishment of
deatb. for such as insult the Emperors and comply not with their
laws. Barsamya said, Because God ίβ ηοΙ before your eyes, neither
are ye willing 10 listen 10 the word of God: but carved images that
15 have ηο sense, 'f which have a mouth and speak not." (~) are
reckoned by you as though they spake, because your intellect
ίβ blinded by the darkness of heathenism ίη which ye stand. The judge
said.Let alone these things of which thou speakest, becanse they will ηot
help thee at all; and worship the gods. before bitter combs and severe
20 tortures come upon thee. Barsamyasaid, Do thou let alone these
many questions with which, behold. thou inteuogatest me, and give
orders for the stripeS and the combs with which thou threatenest
me. for thy words will ηοΙ help thee 50 much as thy infl.ictions
help me. The judge said, Let Barsamya be hanged up and be tom
25 with combs.
And at that moment letters came Ιο him from Alusis [Luιitu] the
chief Proconsul, father of Emperors. And he gave command, and
they took down Barsamya, and he was not OOm with combs, and
they took him outside the jndgment hall. And the judge commanded
30 that the nobles, and the chief persons, and the princes, and the
Τ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
70
honourable persons of the city, should come into his presence in

urder that he might hear what was the order which was jssued by
the Emperors, through the Proconsuls, who were the rulers of
the countries of the dominion of the Romans. And ίι was found that
the Emperors had written by the hand of the Proconsuls to the judges $
of the countries,-Since our Majesty gave orders that there should

be a persecution against the peoople of the Chrjstians, we have heard and
learned from our Sharirs, whieh we have in the countries of the dOJniJlion
οί our Majesty, that the people of the Christians are men who avoid
murder, and sorcery, and adultery, and theft, and bribery, and fraud, 10
and those things for which even the laws of our Majesty require
punishment from such as do them: we therefore, by the justice
οί' our Rectitude, have given command, that οη account of these
things tbe persecution of the sword should cease from them, and that
there shall be rest and quietness in alΙ our dominions, they continuing to 15
minister according to their custom, and that ηο man should hinder them.
But ίι is not that we shew affection towards them, but towards their
la,,'s, which agree with the 1aws (ι<.3ι..) of our Majesty; and if any man
hinder them after this our decree, that sword which ίβ ordered by us
to pass upon those who neglect our decree, the sa.me have we ordered 10
to pass upon those who slight this decree of our Clemency.
And when this deeree of the Emperors' Clemency was reoad, the whole
cit)· rejoiced that there was quietness and rest ίοι every man. And the
judge gave orders, and they released Barsamya, that he might go down
to his church. And the Christians went up in great numbers to the 25
judgment hall, and a vast multitude of the people of the city, and
they received Barsamya with great and exceeding' honour, repeating
psalms before him, according to their eustom, with the women of the
chieofs οί the wise men, and they thronged upon him and saluted him,
and they called him Perseeuted Confessor, friend of Sharbil the 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
7l
Martyr. And he said Ιο them, Persecuted Ι am like yourselves,

but from the tortures ο{ Sharbil and his fellows Ι am far re-
moved. And they said to him, We have heard from thee that a
doctor ο{ the church has said, "The will, according Ιο what ίι ίβ, βΟ ίβ ίι
5 accepted." And when he was entered ίnΙο the Church, he and all the
people that were with him, he stood up and prayed, and blessed them
and dismissed them to go to their own houses, rejoicing and praising
God {or the deliverance which he had wrought {or them and {or the
church. And the day after Lysinas the judge of the country had
10 set his hand to these Acts, he was dismissed from his authority.
But Ι, Zenophi1us and Patrophilus, are the notaries who wrote these
things, Diodorus and Euterpes, Sharirs of the city, bearing witness
with us by setting to their hand, as the antient laws ο{ the antient
kings prescribe.
15 But this Barsamya, the Bishop ο{ Edessa, who converted Sharbil,
the highpriest of the same city, lived in the days of Fabianus,
the Bishop (..:u.) ο{ the city of RoJne. And the hand of priest-
hood was received by this same Barsamya, from Abshelama, who was
Bishop in Edessa; and Abshelama, the hand was received by him from
20 Palut the {ormer; and Palut, the hand w~ received by him from
Serapion, Bishop of Antioch; and Serapion, the hand was received
by him from Zephyrinus, Bishop ο{ Rome; and Zephyrinus ο{ Rome
received the hand from Victor, ο{ the same place of Rome; and
Victor received the hand from Eleutherius; and Eleutherius received
25 from Soter; and Soter received from Aώcetus; and Aώcetus received ίι
from Dapius [Pήu]; and Dapius received from TelespholUS; and Teles-
phorus received fiomXystus; andXystus received {romAlexander; and
Alexanderreceivedfrom Erastus; and Erastus received from Cletus; and
Cletus received f!om Anus [LinU8]; and Anus received from Simon
30 Cephasi; and Simon Cephas received from our Lord, together with his
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
fellow Apost1es, οη the first day of the week ofthe 88CenSiOn of our Lord
to his glorious Father, which is the fourth day of Heziran, which is
the nineteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cresar, in the consulate
of Rufus and Rubelinus, which year is the year three hunιlred and
forty one: for in the year three hunιlred and nine was the manifesta- 5
ιίοη of our Saviour in the world, according to the testimony which we

have found in a conect volume of the Archives, which errs ηοΙ at
ωl in whatever ίι declares.
HERE ENDXTH ΤΗΕ MARTYRDOM OF BARSAMY Α, ΒΙΒΗΟΡ OF EDESS.'\. 10
MARTYRDOM OF ΗΑΒΙΒ ΤΗΕ DEACON.
(~) ΙΝ the month Ab,of the year six hundred and twenty οflδ
the kingdom of Alexander of Macedon, in the consulate of Licinius

and Constantine, which is the year in which he was bom, in the
rule of Julius and Barak, in the days of Cona, Bishop of Edessa,
Licinius made a persecution against the church and all the people
of the Christians, after. that first persecution which the Emperor 20
Diocletian had made. And the Emperor Licinius gave orders that
there should be sacrifices and libations, and that the altars should
be repaired in every place, that they should bum perfumes and
frankincense before Jupiter. And when many were being persecuted
they clied out of their OWU free will, We are Christians, and they 25
were ηοΙ afraid of the pl:'rseuction, because those who were per-
secuted were more numerous than those who persecuted them. But
Habib, who was of the village Telzeha, and had been made a
deacon, both went about to the churches ίη the villages secretly, and
read the scriptures, and encouraged and strengtheoned many by his 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
73
words, and admonished them to stand fast in the truth of their faith,
and not to be afraid of the persecutors, and he gave them instructions.
And when many were confirmed by his words, and received what he
sιlid afFectionately, being cautioned not 10 renounce that ρosίιίοη
5 in which they stood, and when the Sharirs of the City, who had been
appointed for this same pUrpose, had heard, they went in and made
known to Lysanias the govemor, that was in the City of Edessa, and
said to him, That Habib, who is a deacon in the village Telzeha,
goeth about, and ministers (~) secret1y in every place, and he with-
10 standeth the Emperor's command, and is not afraid. When, therefore,
the governor heard these things, he was filled with rage against Habib ;
and he made a report, and sent and made known 10 Licinius the Emperor
all that Habib had done, both that he might leam and see what
command would be given respecting him and those who wόuld ηοΙ
15 sacrifice: for although an edict had been promulgated that every man'
should sacrifice, still it had ηοΙ been ordered what was 10 be done Ιο
those who would not sacrifice; because they had heard that Constan-
tine, in Gaul and Spain, was become Christian, and did ηοΙ sacrifice.
And Licinius the Emperor gave orders 10 Lysanj&'J the governor,
110 Whosoever thus dares to transgress our command, our Majesty has
decreed, that he should be put 10 death by fire: and that the rest who
do not comply and saerifice, should be put 10 death by the sword.
And when this command came 10 the city of Edessa, Habib, the same
οη whose account the report had been made, was gone over 10 the country
25 οΙ the people of Zeugma, ίο order that he might also minister there
secret1y. And when the governor sent and inquired for him in his own
vil1age, and inall the surrounding country, and he could not be found,
he commanded that all his family should be arrested, and the inhabitants
of his village, and they arrested them and put them into jrons, ?is
30 mother and the rest of his family, and also some οι the people of ms
u
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
74
village and they brought them to the city, and bound them ίη prison.
And when Habib heard ofthis whichhad taken place, he consideredin his
ιnil1d, and meditated in his thoughts. 1t is expedient for me that Ι go
and appear before the judge of the country, rather than that Ι should
remaίn in secret. and others go up and be crowned οη my account, and Ι :;
should find myself in great shame. For what benefit will the name of
Christian confer upon him who 6eeth from the confession ofChristianity.
(~) Behold, if he escape this, the death of nature is before him
whitheorsoever he goeth, and he is not able 10 fiee from it, because
this is deocreed against all the children of Adam. )(1
Then Habib arose and went to Edessa secretly, having prepared his
back {or the stripes, and his sides {or the tearing of the combs, and his
body {or the burning of fire. And he went alone 10 Theotecna. a
veteran, who was the chief ο{ the governor's band, and he said 10 him, Ι
am Habib ο{ Telzeha, whom ye are seeking. And Theotecna said 10 15

him, If it be that ηο man saw thee when thou camest to me. obey what
Ι say to thee, and depart and go 10 the place where thou wast before,
and be there at this time, and let ηο man know or be aware of this. that
thou camest to me and spakest with me, and that Ι gave thee this advice ;
neither be thou at ωl anxious about thy family and the inhabitants of thy 2(1
village, for ηο man will hurt them in any tl1ing, but they ΜΗ remain a few
days in prison, and the governor will then dismiss them, because the
Emperors have not ordered any thing bad or dreadful touching them :
ί{, there{ore, thou wilt not obey me ίη these things which Ι have said to
thee, Ι am free ο{ thy blood. because if it be that thou appear before 25
the judge of the country, thou wilt not escape from death by fue,
according to the command ο{ the Emperors. which they have given
respecting thee.
Habib said 10 Theotecna, Ι am not anxious about my family and
the inhabitants of my village, but about my own salvation, lest it 3
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
75 c u-tr a c k
should be lost. A1s0 Ι am much grieved about tlUs, that Ι did not
happen to be ίη my village οη the day that the governor inquired for
me, and behold many are thrown into ίΙΟηΒ οη my account, and Ι
have been suspected by him as a fugiιive. Wherefore, if thou

5 wilt ηοΙ comply and take me up before the governor, Ι will go
alone and make myappearance before him. And when Theotecna
heard him speak thus Ιο him, he laid hold upon him firmly, (~) and
delivered him up to his domesιics, and they conducted him with him
to the judgment hall ο! the governor. And Theotecna ·went in and
]0 made ίι known to the governor, and said Ιο bim, Habib of Telzeha,
whom thy lordship was searching after, is come. And the governor
said, Who ίΒ ίι that has brought him? and where did they find him ?
and what was he doing where he was? Theotecna said Ιο him, He
came hither of his own free will, and without the constraint of any
]5 one, for ηο one was aware ο! him.
And when the governor had heard tlUs, he was embittered against
lum greatly, and spake thus. This fellow, who has ΒΟ acted,
has shewn great conteJ~ιpt towards me and has despised me, and
has accounted me as ηο judge; even because he has ΒΟ done, ίι
20 ίΒ ηοΙ right that any mercy be shewed towards him, neither that Ι
should be in a hurry to pass sentence ο! death against him, accord.ing

to the command issued against him by the Emperors; but ίι is right
for me Ιο have paιience with him, ίη order that his tortures and
bitter judgments may be the more increased, and through him Ι may
25 terrify many from daring again to flee. And when many people
were collected together and stand.ing by him at the door ο! the
judgment hall, some of them being his own Officials and others being
the people of the city, there were some ο! them that said, Thou
hast done badly ίη coming and shewing thyself to those who were
30 searching for thee, without being compelled by the judge: and there
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
76
were others agaίn who said to him, Thou hast done well in coming
and making thy appearance ο! thine own free will, rather than that
the compulsion ο! the judge should bring thee: for now is thy con-
fession ίη Cbrist lmown Ιο be ο! thine own will, and ηοΙ by the com-
pulsion of men. 5
But these things, which the Shιi.rirs ο! the city had heard from
those wbo were speaking to him, while they were standing at the
door ο! the judgment hall, and that also, which .had been told to the
Sha.rirs ο! the city, that he had gone secretly to Theotecna, and that
he had ηοΙ wished (ιa-) to denounce him, they made lmown to the 10
judge, every thing that they had heard. And the judge was angry
against those who had been saying to Habib, Wherefore didst thou
come and shew thyself to the judge, without being compelled by tbe
judge himself? And he said to Theotecna,It was ηοΙ right for a man;
who has been made the chief ο! his fellows, Ιο act so deceitfully 15
towards his own ruler, and frustrate the Emperors' edict, which
they denounced against the rebel Habib, that he should be bumed
with fire. Theotecna said, Ι have not acted deceitfully towards my
fellows, neither have Ι looked Ιο frustrate the edict which the
Emperors promulgated; for what am. Ι before thy lordship, that Ι 20
should have dared to do this thing? Ι strictly questioned him as to

that which thy lordship also inquired at my hands, in order that Ι
might lmow and see if ίι was ο! his own free wiJI that he cam.e hither,
or whether the compulsion ο! thy lordship had brought him by the
hand ο! others; and when Ι had heard from him that he cam.e ο! his 2δ
own will, Ι carefu1ly brought him to the honourable door ο! the judg-
ment hall ο! thy rectitude.
And the govemor gave orders οη a sudden, and they brought
Habib into his presence. The band said, Behold he standeth
before thy lordship. And he began to interrogate bim thus, and 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
77
said to him, How is thy name? and whence art thou? and
what art thou? He said to him, ΜΥ nam.e is Habib, and Ι am
from the village Telzeha, and Ι have been made a deacon. The
govemor said, Wherefore bast thou transgressed the edict ο! the
5 Emperors, and dost minister in thine office, which is forbidden to
thee by the Emperors, and ΜΙ not wi1ling Ιο sacrifice Ιο Jupiίer,
whom the Emperors worship? Habib said, We are Cbristians. We

do not worsbip the works ο! men, who are nothing, neither are
their works any thing; but we worship God who made (aιι..)
10 the men themse1ves. The govemor said, Stand not with that bo1d
heart with which thou art come before me, and insu1t not Jupiter the
great glory ο! the Emperors. Habib said, But J upiter ίβ this ido1,
the work of men: thou hast said well, that Ι insult him. But if the
carving ο! him out ο! wood and fjDng ο! him with nails proc1aim
15· aloud respecting him that he is a thing made, how sayest thou Ιο
me that Ι insu1t him, for 10, his insult is from hίmself and agaίnst
himself. The govemor said, ΒΥ this very thing that thou art ηοΙ willing
to worship him, thou insultest him. Habib said, If, because Ι do

not worship him, Ι insult him, how great an insult then has the
20 carpenter infIicted οη fUm, who carved him out with an axe
ο! iron, and the smith, who struck him and fixed him up with nails.
And when the govemor heard that he spake thus, he commanded
him to be scourged unsparing1y. And when he had been scourged
of five, he said to him, Wilt thou now obey the Emperors? but ί!
25 thou wilt not obey, Ι wil1 tear thee severe1y with combs, and Ι wil1
torture thee with ώ1 k:inds ο! torture, and then at 1ast Ι will give
orders against thee, that thou be bumt with fire.
Habib said, These threats, which, 10, thDu art now threatening me
with, are much 1ess and smaller than those which Ι had already made up
30 my mind to endure; therefore Ι came and made my appearance before
χ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
78 c u-tr a c k
thee. The judge saίd, Cast him into the ίroη cage οί murderers,
ιιnd let him be scourged as he deserves: and when he had been
scourged they said Ιο him, OfFer sacrifi.ce to the gods; and he cried
aloud and said, Accursed Μθ your idols, and ΒΟ Μθ they who, with you,
worship them like you. And the governor gave orders, and they 5
took him up to the prίsoo, but they did οοΙ give him permission to
speak with his own family, nor with the inhabitants ο! his village,
according to the command ο! the judge. But that day was the
Emperors' festival.
And οπ the second (~) ο! Ilυl, the governor gave orders, and 10
they brought him from the prison, and he said to him, Renounce
that in which thou standest, and obey the edict which the Emperors
havc promUlgated. But if thOU wilt οοΙ obey, Ι will make thee obey
them by bitter OOarίngs ο! combs. Habib saίd, Ι have οοΙ obeyed
them, and Ι am also determined ίο my mind that Ι will οοΙ obey 15
them, οοΙ even if thou condemn me with' judgments which are
also worse than those which the Emperors have decreed. The
governor said, ΒΥ the gods Ι swear, that unless thou ofl'er sacrifice,
Ι wiH not omit any severe and bitter torture that Ι will ποΙ infI.ict upon
,
thee: and we shall see if Christ, whom thou wors1Uppest, will deliver 10
thee. Habib said, ΑΗ those who worship Chriat, are delivered by
Christ, because they have οοΙ worshipped creatures together with
the Creator of the creatures. The governor said, Let him be stretched
ουΙ and be scourged with whips, until there remain οοΙ a place in
his body, οο which he has οοΙ been scourged. Habib said, These 15
inBictions, which thou supposest to be bitter in their scourgings, οί
them are platted crowns ο! victory for those who endure them. The
governor said, How can ye call a.ffiictions ease, and account the tortures
ο! your bodies a crown ο! victory? Habib said, Ιι pertaineth οοΙ to thee
to ask me concerningthese things, because thine unbelief is οοΙ worthy 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
79
to hear the persuasion of these things. That Ι will ηοΙ sacήfice, Ι
have already said, and still say. The govemor said, Because thou
deservest these judgments, thou art set in them. Ι will put out those
eyes of thine, which look upon this Jupiter, and are not afraid of him;
5 and Ι will stop thine ears, which hear the laws of the Emperors, and
are ηοΙ terήfied. Habib said, God, whom thou deώest here, hath
another world (a), but there thou wilt confess him with scourgings, a.fter
thou hast further deώed him. The govemor said, Let that world alone
about which thou hast spoken, and attend now to this tήώ in which,
10 behold, thou standest, for there ίΒ ηο one who is able to deliver thee
from ίι, unless the gods deliver thee if thou sacήfice to them.
Habib said. Those who die for the sake of Chήst's name, and worship
not things made and creatures, will find their lives in thepresence ofGod:
and those who love the life of this present time more than that. their
15 torment will be for ever.
And the govemor gave order, and they hanged him up and tare
him with combs. and as they were tearing him with the combs they
pushed him about: and he was hanging a long time, until the
shoulder-blades οί his arms creaked. The govemor said to him.
10 Wilt thou comply even now. and place incense before this Jupiιer.
Habib said. Before these sufFeήngs Ι would not comply with thee. and
now that Ι have sufFered. how thinkest thou that Ι should comply
with thee, and lose thereby that which Ι have gained by them. The
govemor said. ΒΥ judgments fiercer and bitterer than these Ι anι
25 prepared to make thee obey, according to the Emperor's. edict.

until thou do their pleasure. Habib said. Thou art judging me
for oot having obeyed the decree of the Emperors, when, behold,
even thou, whom the Emperors have elevaιed and made thee a judge•
•
hast tr~essed their decree, ίη that thou hast ηοΙ done to me,
30 what the Emperors commanded thee. The govemor said, Thou
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
80 c u-tr a c k
sayest thus,like a man who prefers an accusation, because Ι have

had patience with thee. Habib said, If thou hadst οοΙ scourged me,
and bound me, and tom me with combs, and put my feet into the
stocks, ίι might have been supposed that thou hadst had patience
with me: but if these things have intervened, where is thy 5
patience towards me of which thou hast spoken? The govemor said,

These things which thou hast said will ηοΙ help thee, because
(~) they are ώΙ of them against thee, and they will bring upon thee
afBictions which are even bitterer than those which the Emperors
have decreed against thee. Habib said, If Ι had not been aware that 111
they will help me, Ι should not have spoken a word about them
before thee. The Govemor said, Ι will silence these words of thine, and
at the same time appease the gods by thee for thy οοΙ having worshipped
them, and Ι will satisfy the Emperors οο account of thee, because
thou hast rebelled against their decrees. Habib said, Ι am οοΙ afraid 15
of the death with which thou threatenest me, for had Ι been afraid of
ίι, Ι should not have gone about from house to house, and ministered :
for ϊιΒ sake ίι was that Ι did ΒΟ minister.
The gov.emor said, How ίΒ ϊι that thou worshippest and adorest a
man, but ΜΙ not willing Ιο worsh.ip and adore this Jupiter? Habib 20
said, Α man Ι worship not, because ίι ίΒ WΉtten for me, "Cursed is

every one that putteth his trust in man;'Ι but God, who took upon
him flesh and became man, Ι worship and glorify. The govemor
said, Do thou what the Emperors have commanded; and as to what
is in thy"mind, if thou be willing to let ίι alone, well, but if thou be 25
not willing, then let ίι ηοΙ alone. Habib said, Both these things cannot
be, because falsehood ίΒ contrary to truth, nor is ίι possible for that
to be taken away from my thoughts which ίΒ firmly fixed ίη my mind.
The govemor said, ΒΥ bitterer and severer tortures, Ι will make thee
put away from thy thoughts, that of which thou saidest , Ιι is firmly 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
81
fίxed in my mind. Habib said, These inflicιions respecting which thou

supposest that by them ίι will be rooted up from my mind, by tbese
ίι is tbat ίι groweth in the midst of my heart like a tree which beareth
fruit. The governor saitb, What help can stήpes and teaήng of
5 combs give to tbis tree of thine? and more especia1ly 'at the time that
Ι order fire against ίι, to burn it unsparίngly. Habib said, (~) It is
not to those tbings which thou lookest to. that Ι look, because Ι con-
template tbe tbings which are ηοΙ seen, and οη this account Ι do
the .will of God tbe maker ο/ αΖι things, and not that of a made idol,
10 which cann~ even perceive any thing whatever. The governor said,
Because he tbus denies the gods whom the Emperors worship, let
additiona1 tearing of combs be laid upon his former wounds; for in the
mulιitude of questions which Ι have had the patience with him to
ask him, he has forgotten his former tearings of combs. And while
15 they were tearing him he cried a1oud, and said, "The suH'eήngs of
this time are not equa1 to that glory which ίβ about to be revea1ed ίη
those who love Chήst."
And when tbe governor saw that even under tbese afBictions he
would ηοΙ sacri:6ce, he said to him, Does your doctrine teach you
20 thus, that you should hate your own bodies? Habib said, Ιι is ηοΙ that
we hate our bodies, but ίη tbe scriptures ίι ίβ WΉtten for us: "Whoso-
ever will lose his life shall :6nd it;" and another tbing a1s0 is WΉtten
for us, " that we should not give tbat which is holy to dogs, and tbat
we should not cast pearls before swine." The governor said, Ι know
25 that a11 which thou thus speakest is in order that my rage and the
anger of my mind may be excited, and that Ι should give sentence
of death against tbee speedily. Ι will ηοΙ tberefore be hurried
οη to that which thou desirest, but Ι will have patience; not, indeed,
for thy ease, but ίη order tbat the infIiction of thy tortures may be
31) increased, and that thou mayest see thy flesh falling ofl' before thee from
Υ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
82 c u-tr a c k
the combs which are passing over thy sides. Habib said, Ι a1so am
looking to this, that thou shouldest multiply thy tortures upon me
as thou hast said. The govemor said, Comply with the desire ο!
the Emperors, because they have power to do whatsoever they wίll.
Habib said, Ιι does ηοΙ belong to men to do whatsoever they will, but 5
ιο God, who has the power ίη heaven, and over a1l the inhabitants of
the earth; (~) ηοι is there any one that can rebuke him and say,
What doest toou ?
The governor said, Death by the sword ίΒ toο litt1e for this
insolence of thine: Ι am therefore prepared ιο pass μainst thee 10
a sentence of death, which ίΒ bitterer than that of the sword. Habib

said, But Ι look for a death more lingering than that of the sword,
which thou wilt decree against me at the time that thou wishest.
And afterwards the governor began to give the sentence of death
against him; and he ca1led out a10ud before his Officials, while they were 15
listening, and the nobles of the city also, This Habib, who has denied
the gods, as ye a1so have heard :from him, and has h1cewise insulted
the Emperors, ϊι ίΒ ήght that life a1so should be denied to him from
under this honoured sun, and that he should ηο longer behold this
luminary, the associate of gods; and were ίι not that ίι has been 20
decreed by former Emperors that the corpses of murderers should be

buried, ίι would be ήght that the body of this fellow should ηοΙ
be buried, because he has been ΒΟ insolent. Ι give sentence there-
fore, that a strap be cast ίηto his mouth as ίηιο the mouth of a
murderer, and that he be burned by a slow lingering fire, in order 15
that the torture of his death may be increased.

And he wentout:from the presence ofthe governorwith the strapthrust
into his mouth, and a multitude of the people of the city ran after him.
And the Christians were rejoicing because he had οοΙ tumed aside ηοι
abandoncd his position, and the Pagans were threatening him because he 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
88
would not sacrHice. And they took him out by the western door
οί the arches over agaίnsι the cemetery, which was built for Absbelama,
Abgar's SOΒ.
But his mother was clad in white, and sbe went out witb him.
~ And when he was arrived at the place where they were going to
burn him, be stood up and prayed, and all those who came with
him, and he said, Oh Κing Chήst, for thine Ίs this world and thine
is the world <.) to come, behold, and see, that while Ι might have
been able to flee from these afBictions, Ι did not flee, in order that Ι
10 might not fall into the hands of thy justice: let tberefore ιhίs :6re,
ίn which Ι am to be burned, be to me {or a recompense before thee,
so that Ι may be delivered from that :6re which is not quenched.
And receive thou my spirit ίnto thy presence, through the sρίήt of thy
Godhead, oh glοήοus Son οί the adorable Father. And when he had
15 prayed, he turned and blessed tbem, and they gave him the salutation as
they wept, men and women, and they said to him, Pray for us ίn the
presence οί thy Lord, that he would cause peace for hίs people, and
the renewal of hίs churches which are cast down.
And while Habib was standiug they dug a place, and took him and set
~ him in the midst οί it, and they :6xed up by him a stake. And
they came to bind him to the stake, and he said to them, Ι will not stir
from this place in which ye are going to burn me. And they brought
faggots and set them ίn order, and placed them οο all sides of him :
and when the :6re burnt up and the flames. ascended :6ercely they
2δ called out to him, Open thy mouth. And the moment be opened
his mouth hίs soul mounted up; and they cήed out, both men and
women, with the voice οί weeping. And they drew him and
took him up out of the :6re, and they threw over him :6ne linen
and choice unguents and spices, and they seized upon some of the
80 faggots for burning him, and the brethren camed him and some
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
laics. And they wound him up and buried him by Guria and
Shamuna the martyrs, ίn the same grave in which they were placed,
οο the hill which· is called Baith Allah Cucla, repeating over him
psalms and hymns: and they conducted his body, which was bumt,
ίn an affectionate and honourable manner. 5
And even some Jews and Pagans took part with the Chήstian bretbren
ίο wίnd.ing up and burying his body. And at the time when he was
bumed, and,}so at th~ time when they buried him, there was one spee-
tacle ο! grief spread over those within and those without, and tears were
running down <. .) from all eyes, while every one gave gloryto God, 10
because he had given his body the burning of:6re for his name's sake.
But the day οο which he was buried was the six.th d.ay of the week,
the second of the month Ilul; οο the day that ίι was heard how Constan-
tine the Great had begun to depart from the interior ο! Spain, in order to
proceed to Rome, the city of Italy, that he might carry οη the war agaίnst 15
Licίnius, who at this d.ay has the dominion over the Eastem parts which
pertain to the Romans; and, 10, the countries are in commotion οη ωl
sides, because ηο man knoweth which ο! them will be victorious and

continue in the power of the empire. But the Notaries wrote down
every thing that they had heard from the judge: and the Sharirs ο! the 10
city wrote the rest ο! the things which were spoken outside the door
of the judgment hall, and, as ίΒ the custom, they make known to the
judge all that they heard and saw, and their sentences are recorded
ίη their Acts.
But Ι, Theophilus, who had renounced the evil ίnheritance of my 15
fathers, and made my confession ίn Christ, gave diligence and wrote a
copy ο! these Acts ο! Habib, as Ι had also formerly written ο! Shamuna
and Guria, his fellow martyrs; and inasmuch as he had felicitated them
upon their death by the sword, he resembled them bimself also in
his being crowned by the buming ο! :6re. Moreover Ι have written 38
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
85 c u-tr a c k
the year, and the month, and the day of their being crowned as
marfyrs, ηοΙ indeed for the sake of those who saw the deed as Ι did,
but in order that they who come after us might learn what was the
time of these Martyrs, and what kind of men they were; and also from
5 the Acts of the former Martyrs, who liveιl in the days of the Emperor
Domitianus, and of the rest of the Emperors who also raised a persecu-
tion against the church, and likewise put many to death, by stripes and
lacerations, and by bitter inflictions (~), and by keen edged swords,
and by burning fire, and by the terrible sea, and in the merciless
JΟ mines. Both all these things, and thingS like them, they ιuffereιl, for
the hope of the future reward.
Ν ow the affiictions of these Martyrs, and of those whom Ι had heard
of, opened the eyes of me, Theophilus, and enlightened my mind, and
Ι confessed Christ, that he is the Son of G"od, and that he ίθ God..
15 And may the dust of these Martyrs' feet, which Ι received Δθ Ι ran after
them ΔΙ the time of their departure and reception of their crown,
procure me pardon for having denied Him, and may He confess me
before those who worship him, because Ι have now confessed him.
And after the twenty-seven inteποgatοήes, which the judge put to
20 Habib, he gave against him sentence of death to be burned with fire.
HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ MARTYRDOM OF ΗλΒΙΒ ΤΗΕ DEACON.
25
Ζ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
86
ΟΜΤΙΟΝ ΟΝ ΗΑΒΙΒ ΤΗΕ MARTYR, COMPOSED ΒΥ MAR JACOB.
Habib the Martyr, clad in flaιnes, hath called to me out of the fue, 5
that also for him Ι sbould form an image of beauties aιnong the
glorioU8. Companion of the victoήοU8, 10, he beckoneth to me out
of the burning, that for bis Lord's glory Ι should sing of bim. In
the midst of glowing coals stands the man, and, 10, he calleth to me
to form his image, but the flame permits me ηοΙ. His love is fervent, 1ο
also warmhΪs faith, his fire Ιοο burneth; and who ίθ able to recount
bis love? But with tOOt love wmch placed the martyr in fire, no man
ίθ able to descήbe his godly beauties (~). For who could dare
approach and see in the "flame, whom he resembleth, and how he is to
be represenOOd with tOO glοήοU8? Shall Ι form his image by the 16
side of the Children of ιhe Fumace? With Hananiah, shal1 Ι reckon

Habib? Ι lmow not.. 1.0, they were ηοΙ bumed there; bow then
does he resemble them, for be was bumed and the Children not?
Which then more comely, Habib the martyr, οι Azariah? Tbe
image is difficult for me: how to view ίι Ι lmow not. 1.0, Misbael 20
was not bumed by the flaιne; but Habib was burned: then whicb
more comely to bim that looketh οη? Wbo would dare to say
tbis less lovely is than that, οι not so comely this as that, to bim
wbo seeth bim? Tbree in tbe fire, and the flame toucbeth them
ηοΙ. But the one was burned. And bow aιn Ι able to 0011 what is 26
the Fourtb's, who went down into the midst of the furnace, to form
an image for Habib there, together with the Tbree? He gave Ιο
bim a place in the fire, to him who was bumed, that be might be
instead of bim the fourth with ιhe vίctoήοus. Ir tben, the beauties
of tbe Tbree be glοήοus althougb tbey were not bumed, bow shall 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
87
ηοΙ this, who was bumed, be rningled with the gl0rious? If a man
have the power either 00 be bumed οι not be bumed, he that was
bumed, more exalted is his beauty than that oC the Three. But
because the disposal is oC the Lord, g10ήfied is He 00 be wl1ere he
δ rescues and where he delivers up. But the will also oC the Three
who were not bumed, and oC him who was bumed, was one and
the same, here and there. And had the Lord oC the fire commanded
ϊι 00 bum them, bumed had been the Three, so Car as pertained
00 them; Π, too, Ιο ίι he had intimated not Ιο bum that one,
10 bumed had he ηοΙ been; nor was ίι oC himself that he was rescued.
Ιι was oC their own will 00 go inοο the fire when they went in;
but that they were not bumed, the Lord oC the fire willed and ordered
ϊι. ThereCore one equal beauty is that oC him who was bumed, an(l
oC him who was not burned, because the will was also equal.
Ι~ Beloved martyr, exalted ίθ thy beauty; high is thy degree;
becoming too thy crown C..... ); and thy soory associated with that
oC the gl0rious! Choice gold art thou, the fire, too, hath tried thee,
and thy beauty shineth bright. And, 10, inοο the Κing's crown art
thou wrought, OOgether with the vicOOrious! Good labourer, who,
20 in the doctrine oC the Son oC God, runneth his course like a pro-
sperous man, οη account oC the beauty oC his Caith! Habib the martyr
was a docOOr oC the tru.th; a preacher, 000, whose mouth was filled
with Caith. Watchful he was and prompt, and with his doctrine
encouraged by his Caith the household oC the house oC God. Full
26 oC light he was, and contended against the darkness which covered
the countryfrom the paganism which had obscured ϊι. The Gospel oC
the Son filled his mouth in the congregations; and as a leader l1e
became Ιο the villages at that time when he arrived. Zealous he was
because he was anxious about the doctrine divine, that he might
30 establish the party oC the Caith. Αι the time when blew the winds oC
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
88
the heathen he was a lamp, and blazed forth wh{!n they blew upon
him; and was ηοΙ quenched. Ardent was he, and fun of his Lord's
love. and careful for his sake, that he might speak of him without
dismay.
The thorns of enor sprang up in the place from paganism, and ~
ΒΟ far ΔΒ he could he rooted them up by his diligence. He taught,
admonished. and confirmed in faith the Chήstians who by persecutors
were oppressed. Against the sword and fire contended he, with
love hot as the flame, nor did he fear. Like a two-edged scimetar,
keen \vas his faith, and against enor did he contend. He became 10
leaven in this country, which was sunken through the love of vanity's
idols, ιΜι enor had introduced. Like salt was he in savoury
. doctrine to this clime, which was become insipid through unbelief.
Α deacon was he, and filled the chief-priest's place, by preaching and
by teaclling of the truth. He was a good shepherd to the flock while I~
he was superintendant; and his life he laid down for the flock while
he tended ϊι (~). He drove away the wolf, and thrust back from
ίι beasts ofprey. The fissures he stopped up, and carried the lambs
ϊηιο their folds. He went out secretly and encouraged the congre-
gations: he strengthened and admonished them, and made them 2«1
to lie down. Armour of faith he forged, and put οη them, that

they mίght ηοΙ be despised by paganism, which was rife. The flocks
of the fold of the Son of God were being laid waste by persecutors,
and he encouraged the lambs and ewes.
He was an advocate for the children of the house of faith. Them, 211
too, he taught ηοΙ to be alarmed by persecutors; them he taught
Ιο run to meet death. without being afraid either of sword or fire. In
the doctnne of the Son" of God he prospered, ΒΟ that faith ran without
being tenified. Then Enor grew envious, furious, and maddened
οη account of hini. Out after him she went to shed οη the earth 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
89
iDDocent blood. The CalumniaOOr. who hates the race of man, laid
snares for him, Ιο rid the place of his society. The Hater of
truth went out after him 00 ρυι him Ιο death, that his voice might
cease from the teaching of the house of God. Εποι strove that
5 Habib might die, because she hated him; and pain stimulated her,
and she sought him Ιο draw out his SOUL Ηίθ soory, 000, was agitated
before the country'S. pagan judge; and the report of him reached
the king: incited by great rage, and because the diadem was
interwoven with paganism. he decreed death οη Habib's account.
10 because he was Μl of faith. And when the edict reached the
judge, he armed himself with rage and fury; $Ο with a mind
thirsting for blood, and, like hunters, which throw nets for the young
Stag, they went out after Habib Ιο hunt. But this man was a
preacher of the faith, who, in the highway of the cross, had prospered.
Ι~ And by his doctrine his people's children Ιο help. his labour
had embraced the countries round. But when after him Error
went ουΙ, she found him ηοΙ ;-not that he was fled. but was
gone out 00 preach. And because the pagans' fury transgressed
~) all right. his kindred and his mother they seized οη his
20 acoount.
Blessed art thou, oh woman, because thou art the martyr'S motller;
οη his account they seized and bound thee wickedly. What seek
. they of thee, oh thou full of beauty? why did they search for thee ?
Behold, they seek thee, that thou mayest bring the martyr to be a
2~ sacrifice. Bring, bring 00 the place of offering thy sweet f'ruit, whose
savour fragrant ίθ, that ίι may incense be to the Deity. Graceful
shoot, thy cluster bring whence ίι is, that its wine may become
libation of sweet taste.
The lamb heard that they were seeking him to be a sacrifice.
80 and walked and came rejoicing 00 the sacrificers. That others
2Α
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
90 c u-tr a c k
οη his account oppressed were he heard, and his own pain in many's
stead came to bear. The 10t fell οη him to be alone a sacrifice;
and the fire tbat was to ofl'er him up beheld at him as he came.
Of many who were impήsoned οη his account, not even one was
seized to die, except himself alone. W orthy was he; and martyr- 6
dom was reserved for him; ηοι is man able to snatch the martyr'S
place. Therefore, ο! his own free-will, he came to be arrested by
the judge and die for Jesus' sake. He heard that they were
seelάng him; and came to be arrested, while they sought for him.
And he went in before the jUdge, with open countenance. Him_.1
self he hid not. nor wished to escape the judge; for he was full
ο! light, and from the darlmess fled not. Νο thief was he, ηοι
murderer, ηοι robber, ηοι child οί night, {or in the day was aΠ
his race. Το whom from his fold should the good shepherd flee.
and leave his flock to be devoured by t.hieves? Το whom the 15
physician flee, who goes out wounds to heal, and cure souls by
the blood ο! the Son οί God? Openness ο! countenance and
a large heart the man possessed; and to meet death marched on,
rejoicing for Jesus' sake. He went ίη, and stood before the judge,
and said Ιο him, Ι am Habib, (~) whom ye did seek: 10! heI'e Ι JO
stand. And the pagan shook, and wonder seized him, and he mar-
velled at him-at the man who neither feared 8Word ηοι fire. When
he supposed that fleeing he would flee, he entered in and laughed
at him. And the judge shook, because he him beheld courageoUS
against death. Α disciple was he ο! that Son ο! God, who said, Rise, 26
come, let us go, for 10, he that betrayeth me Ίs at hand. And to

the crucΪfiers again he said, Whom seek ye? They say, Jesus. And
he said to them. Ι am he. The Son ο! God. ο! his own free will.
approached the cross; and to Him the martyr looked, and ofI'ered
himself before the judge. Οη him the pagan looked, and was dίsturbed, 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
91
and was embittered, and his rage arose, and in his Cury questions Jιe
began 00 moot; and, aa if he were a man who had shed οη the

ground blood oC the slain, that holy man he questioned, nor
was asbamed, threatening, and terrifying, and Crightening him, and
6 telling over su1ferings which he had prepared οη his account.
But Habib, when questioned, Ceared not; ashamed he was ηοΙ,
nor waa he frightened by his threats. Lifting up his voice, he

confessed Jesus God's Son, that he his servant was, and was
his priest, and ιninister. While the pagans' fury roared at him
10 like a Ιίοη, he was ηοΙ shaken 00 withhold his confession oC the Son oC
God. Scourged he was, and greatly dear 00 him the scourges were,
because a little oC God's Son's stripes he bare. He put οη bonds,
and looked up 00 his Lord, whom also they had bound: his heart
rejoiced, too, that he had now begun 00 go along the path oC his
16 su1ferings. He was raised οη the tree, and they tare him, but his soul
was bright, because he waa worthy that οη
him IIhould come the agony
oC crucifixion's pains. He set his Cace 00 walk along the way oC
death; and what desired he 00 :find in ίι but su1ferings ? The fire oC
sacrmce was betrothed 00 him, and 00 her he looked; but she 00 him
20 sent combs and stripes and wounds that he might taste. While she
was coming, su1ferings 00 him she sent, that by their means he might
prepared be (.::ι~); 80 that she might ηοΙ trouble him when they
met. Su1ferings purged him, so that when the fl.ame proved him, ηο
dross in his choice gold might then be Cound. And he endured all
15 pains that Cell upon him, that he might be experienced, and in the
fί.re stand like one excellent. And he received with joy the su1ferings
he endured, because he knew that at the end oC them he sbould :find
death. Neither oC death was he afraid nor Jlu1ferings, because with
crucΪfixion's wine his heart was drunk. His body, while dragged by
ιο persecuOOrs, he disregarded; his limbs, 000, while they bitterly were
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
92 c u-tr a c k
tern. Stripes οη his loins, combs οη his sides, upon his feet the
stocks, fire, 000, before him, still was he brave and faithful.
They mocked him, Lo, thou worshippest a man. But he replied,
Α man Ι worship not, but God, who took upon him flesh and became
man, him worship Ι, because, together with his Father, he is δ
God.. The martyr Habib's faith was full of light, and by it was
enlightened Edessa full of faith. The daughter of Abgιιr, whom
Addreus to the cross betrothed, her light is in him, in him her truth,
her faith also: of ίι her king is, her martyrs of ίι, her truth of it,
the teachers of her faith are of ίι also. Abgar believed that Thou ιΟ
art God, the SOη of God; and received a blessing for his faith's
excellence. Sharbil the martyr, son of the Edessreans, likewise said,
ΜΥ heart ίΒ captive with God who became man. Habib the
martyr, also at Edessa crowned, confessed the same, that He
took upon him flesh and became man; that He is the Son of God, 16
and God, and became man. Edessa leamed from teachers of the
•
truth: her king taught her the faith, her martyrs taught her, but to
others, teachers of enor, she would not obey. Habib the martyr,
out of the midst of fire, in Edessa's ear thus cήed, Man Ι worship
not; for God, (~) who took a body and became man, him Ι 20
worship, confessed the martyr, with uplifted voice. From confes80rs,

lacerated, bumt, uplifted, slain, and from a ήghteοus king, Edessa
learned the faith, and knows our Lord, that He is even God, the
Son of God: she also learned and believed that He took flesh and
became man. Νor learned she from common scήbes the faith: her tδ
king taught her, her martyrs taught her, and she believed them: and
if she ever be accused of worshipping man, she shews her martyrs who
died to prove, That He ίθ God. Man, indeed, Ι worship not, Habib
said, for it is written, <l Cursed is he that putteth his trust ίη man:'
Because He is God Ι worship him, and honour him, nor οη his account 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
93
will Ι renounce his faith. This tru.th Edessa from her youth maintained,
•
nor, daughter of the ροοι, in her old age, changed she ίι. Her
righteous king to her became a scribe, and of him she leamed about
our Lrod, that He is the son of God, and God. Addreus, who
.5 brought the bridegroom's ring and placed it οη her hand, betrothed
her thus to the SOη of God, his only Son. Sharbil, the priest,
who tried and proved all gods, died, as he said, for God's sake, who
became man. Shamuna and Guria, for the sake οΕ the only SOη,
stretched out their necks and died for him, because he ίβ God; Habib
•
10 the martyr, the congregations' teacher, preached of him, that He
took upon him flesh and became man. For a man's sake the
martyr would not have been bumed in fire, but bumed he was
for God's sake, who became man. And witness Edessa ίβ that, in
the fire, he thus confessed; and from the confession of a martyr that
16 was bumed who ΜΗ flee ? All hearts f'aith puts to silence and con-
victs, being full of light: nor stoopeth. down to shades: him ίι
condemneth who maligns the SOη, by saying, He ίβ ηοΙ God j him

also that saith, He took not οη him flesh, and became man.
Faithful in truth upOD the fire he stood, (~) and became incense,
20 whose perfuIue appeased the SOη of God. Ιη all afBictions,
torture.'I, and sufferings, thus did he confess, and thus also the
blessed city taught. And this truth Edessa held touching our
Lord; both that He ίβ God, and of Mary was made man. And
him who denies his Godhead the bride hates, and condemns and
26 despiseth him who speaks against his manhood; but Him ίη God-
head and ίο manhood she knows as one, the only SOη, whose
body is ηοΙ separated from him. And thus to believe the daughter
of the Parthians leamed, thus she affirmed, and thus she teaches all
who listen to her.
30 The heathen judge then issued his command that the martyr
2 Β
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.c .c
.d o
c u-tr a c k
94 .d o
c u-tr a c k
should be taken out and bumed in the fire which was reserved
•
for him. Forthwith a strap was thrust ίηto hi mouth, as though he
were a murderer, while in his heart was kept his confession with God:
and him they seized, and from the judgment hall he went out with
joy, because the hour was near that his faith's crown should oome. 5
And crowds of men with him went ouL, to bear him company; ηοι
looked they on him carried forth as a dead man, but as a man

who went to be a bridegroom through fire; and to receive the
crown for hil}l reserved ο! righteousness. They looked upon him
as one who went to battle, and spears, and lances, and swords, 10
surrounded him, but them he vanquished. Ηω they beheld go up,

like a champion from the oonOOst; and chaplets for his victory were
brought Ιο him by those wh~ beheld. Him they beheld conquer
dominions and powers" which ώΙ made war οη him: them he put
to shame. Ιη him rejoiced the whole Chήstian crowd, because 15
he raised up the side of faith by sufFerings which he endured.

The Church with him went out, like a bήde full of light; and
her face was beaming at the beloved martyr joined to her.
His mother, then, for ίι was her son's marriage feast, in gar-
ments nobler than her wont, adorned herself; since sordid raimel1t 2Β
sώts ηοΙ the banquet hall, ώl tasOOfully she clad herself in whiOO.
Here to the battle love came down to fight, within the mother's
IOnl, the love ο! nature and the love of God (CD..s'- She saw her
son dragged to be thrown in flames; yet, having ίη her the Lord's
love, she gήeved not. The mother's yearning womb CΉed out οη 2ό
its fruit's behalf, but faith put ίι to silence, 80 that its tumult
ceased. Ν ature yelled aloud over her severed limb, but the Lord's
love made the soul drunken, 80 that ίι perceived ίι not. Nature
loved, but in the stήfe the Lord's love prevailed within the mother's
soul, so that she murmured ηοΙ for her beloved. Instead of pain, 811
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
95
her heart was all Μl ο! joy; and instead ο! mourning, she went
out in gay array. When he wem to be bumed she followed him,
and was elate, because the Lord's love nature's vanquished. And
ίη white garιnents, as for a bήdegroοm, she made a feast, and the
ι martyr's mother was cheerful οη his behalf. Shamuni the second may
we this blessed woman call; because, had seven been bumed instead
of one, she would have been content. One only had she, and gave him
up to be the fue's food; and like that one, had she had seven she
would have given them. Into the fue he was cast, and the fiame
10 surrounded him. Ηίβ mother looked οη, and gήeved not at his being
bumed. There is another eye that looketh to the things not seen.
Dear to her soul was he, therefore rejoiced she when he was bumed.
She looked for jewels ο! light, which are in martyrs' crowns; and
glory reserved for them after their pains; and promised blessίngs
Ιδ which they inheήt there through their afilictίOD8; and the Son ο!
God, who doth invest their limbs in robes ο! light; and to the varied
beautίes of that kingdom which will not perish; and that great door
which is open for them to enter in to God. Το these the martyr's
mother looked while he was bumed, βΟ she rejoiced, exulted, and
20 accompanied him in white. She looked npon him while the fue con-
sumed his body; and grieved not because his crown was very great.
Into the fire, upon the coals, the sweet root felJ, and became incense,
and cleansed the air from filth. With sacήfice's smoke the aΠ was
foul become, (O.s) but, by this martyr's bu~g, it was purified. The
25 sky was fetίd from altar's sacrificeίI, but the martyr's sweet perfume
mounted up, and it grew sweet. Then ceased the sacήfices, and in
the congregatίoDs there was peace. The ιιwοrd was sh~athed, nor
Chήstίans any DlOre laid waste. With Sharbil it began, with Habib
ended in our land. From that tίme, and untίl now, not one has it
30 slain: since he was bumed, COD8tantίne, the chief of victors, reigns;
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
96
and now the Cross the emperor's diadem sunnounL", and is set upon
his head. Ido1atry's 10ftΥ horn is crushed, and since the martyr's
burning, and unti1 now, it has not pierced one. Ηίβ smoke arose,
and incense to the Deity became; and the air was puriD.ed, which
paganism had infected. ΒΥ his burning, 000, the country was entire1y ι
c1eansed. B1essed be he that gave 00 him a crown and g10ry, and

a good name.
HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ ORATION ΟΝ ΗΑΒΙΒ, COMPOSED ΒΥ ΜΑΙΙ IACOB.
10
ΑΝ ORΛTION ΟΝ SHAMUNA AND GURIA, COMPOSED ΒΥ
MAR J.A.COB.
SHAMUNA and Guria, martyrs who tήumΡhed in their afilictions,16
have asked me, in 10ve, 00 tell of their exp1oits. Το faίth's com-
batants the dοctήne calleth me, to go and see their contests and
their crowns. Chίldren of the ήght hand, who with the 1eft have
batt1e done, to-day have caΠed me to recount t1Ie wonder ο! their
struggles: simple old men, who entered (!s) the batt1e like the 2
mίghty, and in the war ο! b100d became ήch1Υ vίctοήοus. These
were their country's sa1t, and it was glad ο! it, for it restored its
flavour, ,vhich was grown taste1ess through unbelief. Lanιps of gold,
full of cIUcifuάon's οίι, were they, from which was 1ighted up al1
our quarter, then grown dark. Two 1amps, whose 1ights were 25
not put out when al1 the winds of every error b1ew. Good
1abourers, who laboured from the dawn of day ίη the b1essed vine-
yard of God's house ήghteοus1Υ' Walls of our country, which
became for us a she1ter from al1 robbers, ίη aΠ the 8unound-
ing wars. Havens of peace, homes of refuge, too, for aΠ who 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
97
are distressed; and place to lay the head for every one ίη need
ο! help. Two precious pearls, which were the omament ο! my
lord Abgar's bήde, Aramιean's son. Doctors they were, who
practised their doctήne in their blood; whose faith by their own
& sutreήngs was known. On their own bodies, in frequent wounds
and stήpeS, the story ο! the 80η ο! God they wrote. Their love
they shewed ηοΙ only by words ο! mouth, but by tortures, and
the dislocatίons ο! their limbs. For love ο! God's 80n's sake,
their bodies they gave υρ, because the lover it behoves for his
]0 love himself Ιο give.~ Fire and sword had proved their love,
how firm and true ίι was. And more than silver tήed in earth,
their necks were beautίf~l. They looked to God, and because
they saw his beautίes high above, therefore their suH'erings for his
sake were able to de8pise. The 8υη ο! ήghteousness above was
I~ ήseη within their hearts: by which they were enlightened, and with
light the darkness chased. Vanity's idols, by enor brought, they
mocked at in the faith ο! the blessed 80η ο! God, which ίΒ full ο!
light. As a fire within their hearts the Lord's love became, nor could
the thorns ο! unbelief at all withstand ίΙS force. Captive with God
211 was bound their love, which will not ever change (.~): therefore
they could despise the 8word which was athirst for blood. With
harmlessness and wisdom at the judgment-seat they stood, as tlley
command.ment had received from him who taught the truth, When
they despised and gave υρ kindred and family, harmle~ they were, for
I~ possessions and wealth were lightly esteemed by them: yet prudent
in the judgment-hall, with serpents' wisdom wise, cautiously they
watched o'er the faith ο! God's house. When seized a serpent is
and struck, his head he always guards; but yielding, giveth υρ his
body to those who seize upon hint. 80 long as guarded ίΒ his head,
30 his life abideth in him; but ί! his head be smitten, then his life
20
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
98
to destruction goes. The soul's head ίβ the faith οί men: if this then
be preserved, in it also their salvation is kept unhurt: be the whole
body bruised with strokes, βΟ long as faith be kept, the soul stilllives.
But should the faith by unbelief be smitten and struck down, l0st is
the soul, and Ρeήsheth the salvation of men. Shamuna and Guήa .5
guarded the faith as men, that it might not be beaten down by

persecutors, for well they knew if faith preserved be, safe from
destruction soul and body are. Therefore they were careful ο! their
faith, that ίι might ηοΙ be smitten, for in ίι was their salvation hidden.
Their bodies they gave up to blows and disloeation, and every torture, 18
that their faith might ηοΙ be smitten. Like as the serpent also hides
his head from blows, βΟ they their faith concealed in the centre ο!
their hearts. Smitten was the body, endured stήpes, and suH'erings
sustained, but yet within their hearts the faith was not smitten down.
ΒΥ speaking, the mouth 10 dcath gives up the soul, and like a sword, 15
makes slaughter with the tongue j from which βpήng Up both life and
death for men. He that denieth dies; confesseth lives, possessing the
power: denial ίβ death, but in confession ο! the soul ίβ life. Over
both, the mouth hath power too, even like a judge. The word ο!
mouth (~) opens the door for death to enter ίο: ίι also bids 20
salvation ΉSe upon the SODS ο! man. The Thief, 100, by one word
ο! faith, the kingdom ο! heaven gained, and Paradise inheήted,
ο! every blessing full. The wicked jUdgeS required the martyrs,

SODS ο! the ήght-hand, only by word ο! mouth 10 utter blasphemY'j
but like true men holding fast the faith, ηο word they gave which 15
might serve unbelief.

Shamuna, beauty ο! our faith, who can suffice for thee? because
too weak and feeble is my mouth 10 tell thy praise: thy truth
thy beauty is, thy crown thy suH'erings, thy wealth thy stήΡes:
and by thy blows illustήous the glory ο! thy combat. Proud ο! 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
99
thee our country ίβ, ββ ο! a treasure full ο! gold; for thou to us

art riches, and an envied treasure not to be stolen.
Guria, martyr, mighty champion ο! our faith, who, to recount thy
godly beauties is sufficient? Lo, tortures οη thy body are like beryI
5 set, and οη thy neck the sword, like a chain ο! choice gold. Thy
blood upon thy body a glorious splendid robe, and thy 10ίnβ'
8COurgίng like raiment the sun cannot compare with. Adomed thou
art and beautified by these, thy many sufferings; and glorioU8 are
tby beauties, from the wounds severe upon thee.
10 Shamuna, our riches, thou art richer than the wealthy, for 10, at tby
door the wealthy stand that thou mayest make them sit. Small is thy
village, thy country poor, yet who has granted thee, that 10rds ο!
villages and towns should try to do thee pleasure? Lo, judges in

their robes and garbs take from thy tbreshold dust, as if it were the
15 medicine that would ensure them life. Rich ίβ the cro88, and
addeth wealth to tbose who fall before it, but still its poverty rejects
ώΙ the riches ο! the world.
Shamuna and Guria, βοηβ ο! the poor, 10, at your doors bow
down the rich, to gather up from you their own necessities. The Son
20 ο! God ίn poverty and need shewed to the world that ώΙ its riches
nothίng be (,ρ'. ΑΠ fishermen, ΒΠ poor, all weak, all those ο! little
note, became victorious by his faith. One fisherman, whose village,
was Baithsaida, him chief made He and steward ο! the twelve.
One tentmaker, who before had been a persecutor, him took He and
2& caused to become a chosen vessel ο! faith.
Shamuna and Guria, arose from villages not wealthy, and 10, ίn a
mighty city became 10rds, at whose doors chiefs and judges stand, and
from them ask compassion their need to satisfy. ΒΥ confession ο!
faith ίn God's Son, these blessed men uncounted wealth obtaίned.
80 Ροοι He became, and made rich the poor; and 10, the whole creation,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
100
through his poverty, grows rich. Chosen martyrs! against eπor they
• waged war, and by cpnfession ο! God's Son as brave men they stood.
Ιη went they, and before the judge they confessed Him, with open
face, thιιt he might them, as they had him, confess, before his Father.
The war ο! pagans assailed them lίke a storm, but their pilot was 5
the cross, and onward steered them. Required they were to sacrmce
to idols without life, yet ceased they not from their confession.of the
Son ο! God. Blasts ο! idolatry blew full against their face, but firm
were they as rocks against the raging storm. Like a swift whirlwind,
enor snatched at them; but because they were protected, it could 10
not injure them. The wicked one set οη his dogs to bark and bite at
them, but having for a staff the cross, they drave them ώl tό flight.
And who sufficient is to tell their struggles, their sufferings, οι their
dislocated limbs? οι who ίΒ able to pourtray their crowns, how
they retumed victorious from the fight? Το' judgment they went 15
Up, but ο! the judge thought not, ηοι careful were when questioned
what to speak. The threatening jUdge spake much in threats, and
ο! a11 tortures told, and (1<...) sutrering; that he might frighten them:
His words he magnified in menaces and threats; that he by tenor
might compel them to offer sacrifice. His threats the combatants 20
despised, his menaces, and doom, and ώΙ corporeal deaths. For

insults they prepared theιnselves, for stripeS and provocation, for
blows, and to be dragged and bumed, and for imprisonment; for
bonds and every evil thing, for torture and ώΙ pains, being full
ο! joy. They were not teπified, ηοι frightened, ηοι disturbed, ηοι 25
did the tortures' violence bend them to saerifice. Their body they
despised, and counted as earth's dung, because they knew the more it
suffered, its beauty would greater be. The more the judge, to frighten
them, increased his menaces, him ΒΟ much the more did they
despise, ηοι fear his threats. Το them told he how many tortures 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
101 c u-tr a c k
he had prepared for them, 10 him they 10ld about Gehenna, which was
reserved for him. ΒΥ what he spake he tήed 10 make them sacήfice ;
10 him spake they ο! that dread judgment there. Truth is much
wiser than the words ο! wisdom; but very odious, however adomed,
δ a lie. Shamuna and GUΉa persisted in speaking truth, and still the
judge made use ο! Iying words. Therefore his threatening they feared
not, for aIl his menaces failed agaίnst the truth. The world's life
they contemned, despised, abandoned, and neglected it; ηοι did they
wish 10 enter it again. From the tήbunal they set their face to .go
10 to the promised pIace ο! life in the new world. They thought not of
possessions, ηοι ο! houses, ηοι ο! the superfluities ο! thΪB world full
ο! evil. Ιη the world of lίght with God was their heart bound, and to
that same place set they their face to go. Το the sword they looked,
to come and be a bήdge, to pass them over 10 God, in whom they
15 hoped. This world they counted as a (..:ι.ιι) tabemacle, but that
world yonder a City full ο! beauties. They hastened to depart hence
by the sword to the place ful1 ο! light and ο! blessings for the worthy.
The judge commanded to hang them by their arms, and without mercy
they bitterly stretched them out. Α demon's fury breathed rage
20 in the judge's heart, and embittered him to crush those faithful
ones. Between the height and depth he stretched them out, that
he might torture them. And they became a wonder to both sides,
how much they suH'erea. Heaven was astonished and earth at these
old men's frame, how great suH'eήng it endured, ηοι begged for
25 help from pain. Their feeble bodies were hung and dragged by
their arms, yet there was silence deep, ηοι cry for help ηοι murmur.
ΑΙΙ those who saw their contests marvel1ed how their extended
bodies the pains endured. Astonished, 100, was Satan at·their chaste
frames, what weight ο! grief they bare without a groan. The angels,
30 Ιοο, rejoiced at their patience, how it endured that fearful contest
2D
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
1~
then. But combatants who waited for their erown, into their
hearts entered ηο weariness. The judge, however, weary grew, and
wondered; but these brave men by ιUBiCtiODS were ηοΙ wearied.
Them asked he, were they willing to sacήfice: the mouth from pain
ηο utterance could give. And, so, their persecutors increased their s
pains until they left the word ηο place to speak. Silent was
the mouth, under their limbs' ιUBiCtiODS, but like a hero, the will
was vigorous with ϊιΒ own. Alas for persecutors! how are they cut
ofF from righteousness; but children ο! light, how are they clad ίΩ
faith ? Speech they required when there was ηο place to Speak, 1Ο

for the mouth's utterance was cut off by pain. Fast bound the body
was and silent the mouth, nor could ϊι give the word when ques-
tioned wickedly (~). And what could the martyr do who had
ηο strength to say, when asked, he would not sacrifice. Quite silent
were these old men full ο! faith, ηοι were they able to Speak out from 15
pain; yet the)' were questioned: how then, if one Speak not when
questioned, does he assent to what is said? That these old men be
not thought to assent, they show. by beekoning, the word ΙΟΟ hard to
speak: they moved their heads, and by a nod for speech disel08ed
the wil1 ο! t11C new man within. Their heads hung down while !tO
ίη their pains they beckoned that they would not sacrifice, and all
men knew their minds. Wbile there was place for speech in them.
they confessed with speech, but when this was taken away by pain,
they spake by a nod. Faith with and without the voice they spake,
βΟ that both speakίng and when silent they were true. Who would iδ
ηοΙ wonder how narrow life's path is; how strait, likewise, to
such as walk therein? Who will ηοΙ marvel how to the watchfώ
will and prompt, it is very broad and full ο! light for such as go
therein ? Around the way are ditches; it is also full οΙ ρίιΒ: and
if one tum aside a litt1e from it a pit receiveth him. Between the 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
103
right and left there is but a nod: 00 Υes and Νο stands sin and
righteousness. ΒΥ a ood only these blessed men refused to sacrifice,
and by a nod only the way led them to Edeo. But had this same
nod inclined and tumed a litt1e towards the depth, their way had
δ been down to hell. Upwards they nodded, prepared upwards
to go: and by that nod they rose and mixed with the heavenly
ones. Between nod and nod was Paradise and hel1: they beckooed
dissent to sacrifice, and the kingdom's heirs became. Even silent for
God'. Son advocates they were, for faith consisteth oot in many
10 words. (~Confession full ο! voice their patience was, as~ though
with open mouth, they beekoned faith's assent; and all knew what they
ιaid when sileot. And the faith ο! God'. house grew rich, increased ;
and enor was ashamed, because two old men, that, while they eveo
spake ηοΙ, vanquished her: silent they were, and their own faith
16 stood fast. And when troubled voices from the judge were heard,
and the emperor's edicts dreadful were and fierce, and paganism
had its face uncovered, its mouth, too, open, and its voice was high,
yet the old men were quiet under pain; then was the edict null, and
the judge'S voice grew cold, and the martyrs' voiceless sign bare ofF
110 the paJm. Voices and tumult and sound of stripes οη the left, but
00 the right great calm and sufFeriog stood. And by ooe nod, which
these old men upwards raised, faith's head was elevated, and enor
put to shame. Condemned were they who spake, aod the silent had
victory, for without voice they beckoned the word of faith.
•
26 When they by silence triumphed, they took them down, and bound
them, thrε.atening still to vanquish them. Prίsoη for the martyrs, and
a pit void of light; and yet by them esteemed as light interminable.
Νο bread, no water, ηο light, yet them it pleased for the love's sake
of the Son of God. The jUdge commanded to hang them by their
3θ legs with downward heads, by a sentenee far from just. Hanged,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
104
with head downward, Shamuna was, and prayed; prayer innocent
and strained clear from pain. Sweet fruit hung οη the tree in
that judgment hall; whose taste and fragrance made even the angelι
marvel. Oppressed his body was, but his faith was sound. Bound
was his b.ody, but his prayer was loose over his work: for even nothing 5
can prayer impede, ηοι either sword οι fire hinder ίι. His body
was subverted, but his prayer abounds; and straight his way
(auι) Up thither to the angels' place. The more a:fBiction οη this
choice martyr grew, the more confession from his lίpβ was heard.
For the keen sword the martyrs dearly longed: they sought ίι 10
like a treasure full ο! wealth. Α new work in the world God's Son
- has WIought, that dread.{ul death by many should be beloved. Never
was it heard that men ran to meet the sword, excepting those whom
Jesus enlisted by his cr088. That death ίβ bitter all men know, 10,
from etemity. Το martyrs alone, when βlβίη, ίι is not bitter. At the 15
keen sword they laughed when they 88W ίι, and in it rejoiced,
for ίι gained them their crowns. They let the body be smίtten
as something hated: nor, had they loved ίι, would have held ίι back
from pain. The 8word they looked for, and the sword out went and
crowned them. Because for it they looked, ίι met them as they 20
desired. ΒΥ his crucifίxion the Son ο! God slew death; and because
death was slain the martyrs it cfutressed πot. With a crushed serpent
one playeth without fear; a coward, too, will drag at a dead lion.
Our Lord crushed the great. serpent by his cross, and by his ΡΜβίοη
the dread Ιίοη God's Son slew. Death bound He, and cast hίm 25
down and trode upon him βΙ hell's door; andall who wish may now
draw near and mock him becl:1use he is slain. Shamuna and Guήa,
old men, mocked βΙ death; especially βΙ that Ιίοη by God's Son slain.
That great serpent, which slew Adam among the trees, wllo that has
not drunk ο! the eross's blood could seize? ΒΥ his cross the Son 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
105 c u-tr a c k
of God tbe dragon crusbed; and, 10, that bruised serpent now ooys
and 01d men mock at. Pierced ίΒ that 1ίοη by the 1ance of God's
Son's side, and every one that wisbes now tramp1es, despises, mocks
him. Tbe cause of all (ΔΑ) good things is the Son of God himse1f;
δ Him, therefore, ougbt al1 mouths du1y ιο celebrate. With blood
wbich ran down from his wounds be did espouse the bήde: and from •
the necks' of his bridegroom friends the spear demanded blood.
The 1.ord of the feast bung nakedly οη the cross, and cast his blood
οη every οηΘ wbo came to be a guest. Shamuna and Guήa for his
10 sake gave up thoir bodies to suffeήngs, and to torture, and to eveΓf
kind of woe. ΗΟΟ they 100ked to whilo mocked at by wicked men,

and so endured without murmur the mockeΓf of themselves. ΒΥ your
deaths, oh ye blessed men, Edessa wa.xed rich, for well ye ornamented
her with your crown and suffeήng. Ye are her beauty, her bu1wark
15 ye, her salt ye are likewise; her wealth, her store, her boast, and all
her treasury. Υe are the stewards of her faith; for by your suffeήng
the bήde ye did array with beauty. Parthians' daughter, spouse of the
cross, she boasts herself of you, for, 10, she was enlightened by your
teaching. Her advocates are ye, teachers, who by silence conquered
20 error, which lifted up οη high its voice in unbelief. The old men
of the Hebrews' daughter were sons of the evH one; 1ying witnesses
who killed Nabσth, being mad. Her Edessa surpassed by two
acellent 01d men, who became witnesses of the Son of God, and like
Naboth died: Two aged men were there, and here also two, and
IS these and those were both alike called witnesses. Now, 1et us see
which of these were witnesses of God's choice, which city also is
be10ved for its good 01d men's sake. 1.0, the ΒοηΒ of the evil one, who
did Naboth slay, are witnesses: and here again are witnesses
.Shamuna and Guria•. Now 1et UB see which witnesses, which 01d men,
30 which city have open countenance with God. That har10t's wit-
!i!E
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
· 106 c u-tr a c k
nesses were SOΜ of the evil one, and 10! in their verY names their
sbam.e is all pourtrayed. Edessa's aged witnesses rigbteous were and
just, and resemble Naboth, who was slain for righteousneas, (wι).
Tbey were not Μο false lia.rs, like the sons ο! the evil one: nor does
Edessa resemble Sion, which nailed Him οη the'ClO8S. Her old men, 5
fI
lying like herself. dared wickedly 10 shed on the ground innocent
blood. ΒΥ the witnesses of this place, behold, the truth was 1old.
Blessed be He who gave 10 us the treasure of their CrOWDS.
HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ ORATION ΟΝ GURIA AND SHAIιIUNA.

10
CA.NTICLE OF MAR ΙΑCOΒ ΤΗΕDOCTOR, υΡΟΝ EDES8A, WHEN

8ΗΕ 8ΕΝΤ ΤΟ OUR LORD ΤΟ COΜΕ ΤΟ ΗΕΒ.
ΕΡΕΒΒΑ sent to Chήst, by an epistle, 10 come ίο her and enlighten 15

her. For all Gentiles she 10 Him made intercession that he would
quit Sion which bated him, and come 10 the Gentiles who loved hίm.
She sent 10 him and besought him that he would enter in10 friend.
ship with her. ΒΥ ber righteous lάng she made intercessίon 10 him,
that he would leave the People and 10wards the Gentiles direct Ιιis 28
burden.
From am.ong all lάngs, one wise lάng the daugh~r of the Gentiles
found : him she made am.bassador, by him 10 her Lord she sent.-Come
Ιο me; in thee will Ι forget idols and all graven images.-
The harlot that was standing in tbe market-place heard of his faιne 25
from arar, as she was erring with idols, playing the girl with graven
ϊιnageB. She 10ved, she desired him while he was far away, and
begged him 10 admit her in10 his chamber.
Let the beloved bridegroom kiss me; with the kisses of his mouth
shall Ι be blessed. Ι have heard of him from afar; may Ι see him
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
107
fl'om near; and may Ι place my lips upon his, and delight mine eyes
with the aight ofhim.
Thy teata are better to me than wine, for the scent ο! thy sweet-
ness is eternal life. Ι will nourish myself with thy milk j with thy
δ scent will Ι make myself sweet fl'om the smoke ο! idols, which, with
ita fetid odour, did make me stink.
Draw me after thee into thy fold (....) j because Ι am a sheep
gone astray in the world. After thee Ι run, and thy voice do Ι seek,
that the number a hundred by me may be made complete, by a lost
ιΟ ooe which is found.
Let Gabriel rejoice and be glad with all the angels' host in thee,
the good shepherd, who the.wounded sheep didst carry 00 thy
shoulders, that the number a hundred might be preserved.
Thy 10ve is better than wine, and thy aiFectioo than the oounte-
15 nance ο! the upright. 10 wine let us remember thee, how by the ωρ
ο! thy blood thou hast obtained for us new life; and the upright
praised thy love.
Ι am a chureh ο! the Gentiles, and Ι have 10ved the only Son, who
has been sent. Because his betrothed hated him Ι have. loved him j
10 anίl through Abgar the Black have Ι entreated him to oome and visit
me.
Ι am black and oomely: ye daughters ο! Sion, pure ίΒ your envy,
because the soο ο! the glorious one has espoused me to make me enter
into his chamber. Wheo Ι was odious he 10ved me, because he is able
1j to make me clearer than water.
Black was Ι in sins, and oomely am Ι beoome, because Ι have tumed
and repented: Ι have cast away in baptism all that odious oolour,
because .the Saviour ο! all creatures has washed me clean in his pure
blood.
30 HERE END ΤΗΒ BXTRACT8 FROM ΤΗ& CANTICLE οΝ &DEsSA.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
108
EXTRACTS FROM VARIOUS BOOKS, RELATING το ABGAR ΤΗΕ

ΚING AND ADD..EUS ΤΗΕ APOSTLE.
Ι.
01' ΤΗΕ BLESSED ADD1EUS ΤΗΕ ApOSTLE. FROM ΗΙ8 DOCTRINB
WRICH ΗΕ DELIVERED ΙΝ EDESSA BEFORE .ABGAR ΤΗΕ KING
AND ΤΗΕ ASSEMBLY 01' ΤΗΕ CITY.
AND when he entered the sepulchre, he rose again and carne out οΙ 10
the sepulchre together with many; and those who were watching the
sepulchre saw not how he carne qμt of the sepulchre: and the
Watchers from οη high, they were the proclaimers and announcers
of his resurrection. For, bad he not willed he had not died, because
he is the Lord of death, the exit; nor <.1,σ) had it ηοΙ pleased l.s
him, would he have put οη the body, inasmuch as he is hίmseΙf
the creator of the body: for that wilI which caused him to stoop to
the birth from the virgin, the same again humbled him to the sufFer-
ing of deaιh.Λnά α/ι" α /ew word" For although his appearance
•
was that of men, nevertheless his power, and his knowledge, and his 10
authority, was that of God.
11.
FROM ΤΗΕ DOCTRINE 01' ADD1EU8 ΤΗΕ APoSTLE, WHICR W AS δΡΟΙCΕΝ
ΙΝ ΤΗΕ CITY EDESSA.

25
ΥΕ know that Ι said to you. that all the souls which go out of the
bodies of men are not under deatb. but live and subsist; and there
are for them mansions and abodes of rest. For the thought of the
βοώ does ηοΙ cease, nor the knowledge. because ίι is the image of
the immortal God. For it is ηοΙ devoid of perception like the body. 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
109
wruch has ηο perception of ί~ corruption which hath dominion over ίι

But recompense and reward ίι wil1 ηοΙ receive apart from its body,
because the passion is ηοΙ of itself alone, but of the bodyalso in which
ίι dwe1t for a time. But those who believe not, because they knew
δ ηοΙ God, are without advantage, then they repent.
ΠΙ
FRoM ΤΗΕ E1'ISTLE 01' ADD1EUS ΤΗΕ ApOSTLE, WRICR ΗΕ ΒΡΑΙCΕ
ΙΝ ΤΗΕ CITY 01' EDESSA.

10 GIVE heed, therefore, to this ministry which ye hold, and continue
in ίι with fear and trembling, and minister every day. Minister ye ηοΙ
in ίι with neglectfu1 habits, but with the discretion of faith j neither
1et the praises of Christ cease from your mouths, nor 1et weariness in
the time of prayers approach you. Give heed to the verity which ye
16 h01d, and to the teaching (toD) of the truth which ye have received,
and to the teaching of salvation which Ι commit to you. Because
before the judgment seat of Christ will ίι be required of you, when he
maketh reckoning with the pastors and superintendants, and when he
taketh his money from the traders with the increase of the doctrines.
2tI For he ίΒ tbe Κing's Son, and goeth to receive a kiJIgdom, and he
will return, and come and make a resurrection of ω1 men.
ΙΥ.
ADD1EUS preached ΔΙ Eιlessa and ίη MesopotaInia, but he was from

26 Paneus, in the days of Abgar the lcing. And when he was among the
Zophenians, Severus, the soη of Abgar, sent and slew him at Agel
Hasna, and a young man his disciple•.
Υ.
10 '11. And Narcissus. For they did ηοΙ suffer the selection of the
2F'
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
110
Seventy-tWo to fail, as neither that of the Twelve. But he was of

the Seventy-two: perhaps he was a disciple of Addreus the Apostle.
νι
FROM ΤΗΕ ΕΧΙτ οΙ' ΜΥ LADY MARY I,ROM ΤΗΕ WORLD, λΝΟ ΤΗΕ 5
BIRTR AND CRILDRoOD ΟΙ' OUR LORD JESUS CRRlST.
Βοοιc τΗΕ SECOND.
ΙΝ the year three hundred and forty-five, in the month Tishrin the
latter, my Lady Mary went οηΙ from her house, and went to the
sepulchre of Christ, because she used to go every day and weep there. 10
But the Jews, immediately after the death of Christ, seΊZed the
sepulchre and heaped great stone.s at the door of ίι. And they set
men to watch over the sepulchre and Golgotha, and charged them,
that if any οηθ should go and prny by the sepulchre or by Golgotha,
he should forthwith be put to death. And the Jews took away the 15
cross of our Lord and those two other crosses, and that spear with
which our Sayjol.ll" was struck, and those nails which they had fixed
ίη his hands (ι<.ιιι) and his feet, and those robes of mockery in which
he had been clad, and they hid them, because they were afraid lest
any οηθ of the kings or the chief persons should come and inquire iO
about the death of Christ.

And those that kept watch went in and told to the priests that
Mary cometh evening and morning, and prayeth there. And there
was a .tumult ίη Jerusalem οη account of my Lady Mary. And
the priests went to the judge, and said to him, ΜΥ lord, send and 25
commal1d Mary that she go ηοΙ and pray θΙ the sepulchre and θΙ
Golgotha. And while they were considering, 10, letters came from
Abgar, the king of the city Edessa, to Sabina, the governor, who
had been appointed by the Emperor Tiberius, and even as far as to the
river Euphrates the governor Sabina had authority. And because 10
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
111
the Apostle Addreus, one of the 8eventy-two Apostles, was gone
down and had built a church at Edessa, and had cured the disease
which lcing Abgar had; for king Abgar 10ved 1esus C~rist, and was
always inqώήng about him; and when Christ was put to death, an~
6 Abgar the king heard that the 1ews had Βlώη him οη the cross, he was
greatly gήeved. And Abgar arose and rode until he came to the
river Euphrates, because he desired Ιο go up against Jerusalem and
1&Υ ίι waste. And when Abgar came and was anived at the river
Euphrates, he considered in his mind, that if Ι pass over, there wiIl
10 be enmity between me and the Emperor Tiberius. 80 Abgar wrote
letters and sent Ιο 8abina the govemor, and 8abina sent them to
Tiberius the Emperor. For after this manner wrote Abgar Ιο tl1e
Emperor Tiberius. •
From Abgar the king of the city Eιlessa. Much peace 10 tl1Y
15 Majesty, our Lord Tiberius. Ιη order that thy Majesty might ηοΙ be
ofFended at me, Ι have not erossed the river Euphrates, for Ι wished 10
go up 10 J erusalem and lay her waste, because she had slain Christ, a
wise physician. But thou, inasmuch as thou art a great lcing, and hast
authority over a11 the earth and over us, send and do me judgment
10 upon the people of 1erusalem. For let thy majesty know that Ι desire
that thou do me judgment upon those crucifiers.
And Sabina received the letters, and sent tllem to the Emperor
Tiberius. And when he read them, the Emperor Tiberius was greatly
incensed, and he desired to destroy and slay all the Jews. And the
2S people of 1erusalem heard and were troubled. And the priests went
10 the governor, and said. to him, ΜΥ 10rd, send and comιnand Mary
that she go not and pray near the sepulchre and Golgotha. The
judge said 10 the priests, Go ye, charge and caution her what ye
desire.
30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
VH.
FROM ΤΗΕ ORAT10N COMPOSED ΒΥ ΜΥ LoRD 1 ACOB, ΤΗΕ DOCTOR,
ΟΝ ΤΗΕ FALL OF IDOLS. 5
ΗΕ tumed to Edessa and found in it a great work, that the Jcing

was become a labourer for the church, and was building ίι. The
Apostle Addreus stood in it like a builder, and Jcing Abgar laid
aside his diadem and builded Wϊth him. An Apostle and a lάng, when
they agree the one with the other, what idol must not fall before 10
them ? Satan fled from the disciples to the land of Babylon: and
the story of the cmcifixion had gone before him to the Chaldε8D8.
He saw, when they were laughing at the signs.of the Zodiac, that he
was nothing.
15
ΥΙΙΙ.
FROM ΤΗΕ ORATI0N ΑΒΟυΤ ΤΗ'Ε CITY OF ANTIOCR.
Το Simon Rome, and to 10hn fell Ephesus j to Thomas India, and

to Addεus the country of the Assyrians. And when they were sent
each one to the country which fell to him, they ,et their faces to ,ο
convert the countries.

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
118
:; MARTYRIUM SANCTORUM CONFESSORUM SAMON..f:, GURI.ιE ΕΤ

ABmI, ΕΧ ΒΙΜΕΟΝΕ METAPHRASTE.
AGEBATUR quidem se:x:centesimus annus ab imperio Ale:x:andri

Macedonis : novem autem annos jam transegerat DiocIetianus,
sceptra tenens Romanorum: et se:x:tuin jam consultatum obtinebat
10 Ma.ximianus: Augarus autem Zoarre :filius,his temporibus eratPrmtor,
et Cognatus erat Episcopus Edessenorum, et magna e:x:citabatur perse-
cutio adversus ecclesias omnibus, ηώ erant sub ditione Romanorum.
Et nomen quidem Christianorum, tanquam nefarium, probris appeteba-
tur et exagitabatur: sacerdotes autem et monachi, propter :firmam :fidem
15 et ine:x:pugnabilem, mίserabilibus tradebantur suppliciis, desiderioque
et metu distrabebantur ρίί. Nam cιηn libere eloqui veritatem propter
Christi vellent desiderium, refugiebant rursus metu suppliciorum. Nam
ii quidem, ηώ se armabant adversus pietatem, studebant ut Christiani
Christianismum abjurarent, Saturnoque et Rhere se adjungerent:
20 contra autem :fideles, ut nihiI esse ostenderent ea, qure ab illis cole-
bantur.
IΙΙο ergo tempore Gurias et Samonas apud 1udicem accusantur, quo-
rum ille quidem e:x: Sarcigitua, hic autem ex vico Ganade erat Ortus,
ambo educati Edessre, quam vocant Mesopotamiam, quod sit media
25 inter Euphratem et Tigridem, et antea quidem ejus fama ad paucos
pervaserat: post martyrum autem certamina erat omnium sermone
ceIebrata. Atque sancti quidem nequaquam versabantur in civitate:
sed procul ab ea remoti, ut ηώ vellent procul abesse ab ejus tumulti-
bus, studebant esse Deo soli manifesti. Et Gurire quidem continentia
30 et cbaritas, erat bona et bonesta possessio, et e:x: illius studio cognomen
2α
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
114 c u-tr a c k
est ei impositum, adeo η! ex nomine eum ηοη cognoveΉS, D181 prius

dixeΉS continenteιn. Samonre autem erat in Deum corpus et animus
juvenilis et alacΉS, et cum Guria virtute contendebat. Ii ergo accu-
santur ad 1udicem, quod nοn
solum omnem finitimam Edessre regionem
•
sua doctrina con:firmarent, et ut sure ιιdhaJrerent :fidei, animum ad- 5
derent: sed etiam effi.cerent, ut despicerent persecutores, et ut illorum

impietatem omnino nihil facerent, docerent, convenienter ei, quod scrip-
turn est: Nolite con:fldere ίη principibus, in :filiis hominum, in quibus
non est salus. Q,uibus 1udex ad magnam accensus insanjam, jubet
omnes, ηώ habent in honore religionem Cbristianam, sequentes doctri. 10
nam Gurire et Samowe, simul cum ίiB, ηώ eos ad id inducebant, com-
prehensos, in tuta includi custodia. 1ussus autem ad eJfectum est
deductus, et capta occasione, cum aliis quidem ex his plagas impo-
suisset, alios autem aliis tormentis subjecisset, et η! ImperatoΉS decreto
parerent, suasisset: tanquam ηώ benigne et clementer se gereret, alios ΙΙ
quidem sinit domum abire: sanctos autem ut primos, et ηώ pietatem

aliis impertίissent, jussit adhuc affiigi in carcere, qui ίρΒί quoque mar-
Ι1rίi gaudebant societate. Audiebant enim in aliis provinciis multos
idem, quod ίΡΒί, certamen suscepisse: ex quibus erat Epiphanius et
Petrus. et sacrosanctus Pamphilus cum multis aliis in Cresarea Pales- 20
tinre, Timotheus Gazre, in magna Alexandria Timotheus, Agapetus
Thessalonicre, Hesychius Nicomedim. Philippus Adrianopoli, Melitinre
Petrus, Hermes, et ejus 80cii in confiniis Martyropolis: ηώ fuerunt
etiam redimiti corona martyrii a Duce Η eracliano cum aliis confessori-
bus, quorum est major numerus, quam ut possit ad nostram venire ~
cognitionem. Sed redeundum est ad ea, de quibus prius dicebamus.

Antonius ergo Prreses Edessre, cum concessisset aliis, ut domum
reverterentur, ei in altum erecto tribunali,jubet ad se adduci martyres :
et cum fecissent, quod jussi fuerant apparίtores, sanctis dicit Prιesea :
Diviniιaίmus DOster Imperator hιec jubet, ut et a Cbristianismo de:fici- 30

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
115
atis, quem sequimmi, et OOagini Jom cultum d.ivinum tribuatis, tbus ίη

ara sacήfί.cantes. Ad hmc Samonas: Absit, inquit, ut vera fί.de relicta,
propter quam speramus fore, ut vitam usequamur immortalem, manuum
opus et fί.gmentum colamus: Prιeses autem: Imperatoris, inquit,jussa
δ omnino sunt OOplenda. Respond.it Guriu: Puram et d.ivinam nostram
fί.dem nunquam inficiabOOur, sequentes voluntatem bominum, in quos
cadit inteήtus. Habemus enim patrem in cmlis, cujus sequimur vo-
luntatem, qui d.icit: αυί me confessus fueήt coram bomiώbus, ego
quoque eum confί.tebor coram patre meo, qui est in cmlis. Qui me
10 autem negaveήt coram bomiώbus, ego quoque eum negabo coram patre
meo, et Angelis ejus. Judex autem: Νοη vultis ergo, inquit, parere
voluntati Imperatoris? Quomodo vero ηοη fueήt absurdum, eaquidem,
qum visa fueήnt hominibus, iisque qui ηοη multum et quantum vos,
possunt, reipsa ad effectum deduci: eorum autem, qui rerα/D potiun-
15 Μ, jussa fί.eή irήta? Qui Regis regum, inquiunt sancti, faciunt volun-
tatem, carnis voluntatem respuUDt ac rejiciunt. Deinde cum Prιeses
minatus esset mortem, nisi parerent: Samonu, Νοη mοήemur, inquit,
Ο Tyranne, si creatoris sequamur voluntatem: 000 vero vivemus ρο
tius. Sed si ea secuti fueήmus, qum jubet vester Imperator, ιcίυ, quod
20 etiamsi tu nos interemeris, nos tamen male Ρeήbimus.
Postquam bmc aud.ivit Prιeses,jubet Anovito cοmmentaήensί eos ίη
tutissOOam conjicere custod.iam. Veritatem enim mgre fert animus, qui

ma sponte est ad malum propensus: ut, qui mgrotant oculi, splendorem
IOlis. Postquam autem ille fecit, quod ei fuerat imperatum, et mar-
25 tyres fuerunt in carcere, ίη quo etiam multi alii sancti ρήus inclusi
fuerant a militibus, Imperator quidem Diocletianus, accersito Musonio
Prιeaide Antiochim, jubet eum venire Edessam, et Christianos, qui in
ea erant inclusi, ιiyθ erant communis, sive sacrati ord.inis, de sua inter-
rogare religione, et eis fί.nem dare convenientem. Cum is ergo venisset
30 Edessam, et Samonam et Guriam primos cιuisset si!!tendos ad tribunal
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
116 c u-tr a c k
judiciale, dicit eίs: Domini hic est orbis terrre, hic est jussus, ut vos
arre Jovis vinum libetίs, et thus imponatίs. Sin minus, ego vOS variis
consumam suppliciίs. Corpus enim ilagrίs lacerabo, donec perveniam
usque ad ίΡΒΔ viscera: plumbum auteιn fervens ηοη ρήus cessabo
vestήs axillis infundere, quam id Ρervaseήt usque ad intestina. Deinde δ
nunc quidem manibus, nunc vero pedibus suspendam, et efficΪam, ut
solvantur compages articulorum: novaque et inaudita excogitabo

supplicia, qum nec omnino quidem ferre poteritίs.
Respondit autem Samonas: Vermem, cujus minm sunt intentatm iis,

qui negant Dominum, et ϊgnem, qui ηοη extinguitur, magis, quam ea, 10
qum tu enumerasti, tormenta formidamus. Ipse enim, cui cultum
offeήmus rationalem, pήmum quidem ηΟΒ corroboratos adversus varia
hmc tormenta, eήΡίet a tuis manibus. Deinde etiam in tuto collocabit,
ubi est habitaculum omnium lmtantium. A1ioqui autem omnino
adversus solum corpus annaήs: Quid enim animam potuerίs lmdere? 15
Qum quandiu quidem habitat in corpore, tormentίs evadit prmclarior:
ea autem recedente, nullus est omnino sensus cοrpοή. Quo magίs
enim homo noster extemus corrumpitur, eo magis intemus renovatur

ίη dies: per patientiam enim hoc propositum certamen peragimus. Prm-
ses autem rursus veluti protestans, ut, Βί ηοη parerent, puniret justius : 20
Discedite ab errore, inquit, vobΊS consulo, et cedite jussui Imperatorίs.
Νοη ροteήtίs enim ferre tormenta. Cui sanctus Guήas, Neque

errοή, ut tu dicΊS, servimus, respondit: nec Imperatoris jussui unquam
paruerimus: abSΊt ut tam pusilli animi simus, et tam amentes. Sumus
enim illius dίscipuli, qui animam suam pro nobΊS posuit, divitias benig- 26
nitatis et suam in nosostendens charitatem. ResΊStemus ergo peccato
usque ad mortem, neque quicquid accίdeήt, supplantabimur a machinis
adversaήi, qUΊbus pήmus homo captus, decerpSΊt mortem per ligni
ίnobedientiam: et Cain persuasus, ΠΔtήs quidem sanguine manus
ΡοΙΙυίΙ: gemere autem et tremere, invenit prmmia peccati. Sed nOS.8
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
117
Christi verbis mentem adhibentes, ηοη timebimus eos, qui occidun

corpus, animam autem ηοη possunt occidere: illum potius timebimus,
qui nostram animam et corpus potest perdere. Tyrannus autem, Νοη
ut, inquit, vestras percurrentes sCΉpturas, ΡοΜίώ refellere, qum a nobis

δ objiciuntur, ideo ira ηοη moveor, et me prmbeo patientem: sed υΙ
jussum Imperatoris exequentes, cum pace domum revertamini.

HlI!c oratio nihil ilexit martyres, sed propius accedentes: Quid
nostra, aiunt, refert, Βί irasceήs, et es ad iram propensus, et tanquam
nives pluis tormenta? Tunc enim nobis magis benefacies, clariorem
10 reddens nostram probationem patientίll!, et concilians majores remune-
rationes. Hmc est enim summa nosttm spei, hunc in~olatum, qui est
ad tempus, relinquere, et mίgrare ad II!temum. Habemus enim taber-
. naculum ηοη manu factum in cll!lis, quod etiam sinum Abrahm scήΡtura,
propterea quod is esset familiaritate Deo conjunctus, IOlet vocare. Cum
15 itaque vidisset Prmses immutabilem e?mm constantiam, statim mittens
dicere, processit ad castigandum, et jubet Anuino Coιnmentariensi
utrunque una manu suspendi, et eis toto pondere corporis divulsis,

adhuc eorum pedibus gravem suspendere lapidem, ad sensum acήoήB
doloris. Atque hoc quidem ίιΔ se habebat, et ab hora tertia usque ad

20 octavam tale tormentum forti animo tolerabant, ηοη vocem emittentes,
ηοη gemitum, ηοη aliquid aliud ostendentes, quod esset pusilli et abjecti
animi. Dixisses eos pati in alieno corpore, aut aliis patientibus, ίPSOβ
solum esse spectatores eorum, qum fiebant.
Interim autem, dum ii penderent manibus, OCCUpatus erat Prmse. in
:!s aliis audiendis. Deinde cum ab eis quievisset, jubet Coιnmentariensem
interrogare sanCfρ8, an jussui, Imperatoris vellent parere, ut liberaren-
tur atormento: et cum ille quidem interrogaret, hi vero ηοη possent,
aut ηοη vellent respondere, jubet eos includi in ίηοοήοΙθ custodia, in
lacu tenebroso et nomine et re ίΡβΔ, et pedes usque ad diem sequentem
30 affixos esse ligno. Die autem jam apparente, a ligni quidem vinculis
SR
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
118
pedea βοοΙ relaxati: carceΉs autem aditus ίώι obstructus. ut nec Bolaήβ
quidem radius posset subire: edictum autem fuit custodibus. ηοη
frustum panis. nec parvam quidem guttam aquιe tres totos dies eis prm-
bere. Quamobrem decmtero tenebrosus carcer et longa inedia erat
condemnatio ιnartyήbus. Cum autem adesset tertius dies circa ρΜ- 5
cipium mensis Augusti. apertus quidem fuit aditus carceήs: illi autem
ίη eo retenti soot usque ad decimum NovembΉS. Deinde Judex eos
curat sistendos pro suo tribunali. Ει nec tantum, inquit, tempus vobis
prmbuit, ut mutati aliquod salutare caperetia consilium? Illi autem
respondent: Quod nobis videtur, tibi jam sιepius 08tendimus: tu 10
autem fae ea, qωe tibi fuerunt imperata. Prmses autem statim jubet
Samonam a1tero pede in genu inclinari. et ferreum vinculum injici ejus
genui. Quod cum faetum esset, eum quidem suspendit prmcipitem a
pede, quem inclinaverat, a1terum deorsum trabens pondere ferri. quod
verbis ηοη potest explicaή: et SiC athletam moliens discerpere. Quo 15
quidem tempore cum coxm acetabulum per vim sedem suam reliquisset,
effectum est, ut Samonas claudicaret: Guriam autem, quod e8Set im-
becillus et subpallidus, sinebat impunitum, ηοη quod eum benigniS
adspex.isset oculis. ηοη quod esset misertus ejus imbecillitatis: sed υΙ
qui, quod eum punire cuperet, potius pepercisset. Ne forte, aiebat, 20
nobis imprudentibus consumeretur ante cruciatus.

Et jam erant quidem dull! horll! diei, ex quo SUSpensus erat
Samonas: hora autem quinta jam aderat, et ίΒ adhuc pendebat sub-
lime: et qui circumsistebant milites. movebantur miseήcordia. et
hortabantur ut 1mperatoris pareret imΡeήο. Sed peccatorum miseri- 25
cordia caput sancti ηοη pinguefecit. Πle enim etsi.~rbe premeretur

a tormento. ipS08 ne u110 quidem dignabatur responso. sinens eos lugere.
et se potiUS. ηοη illum dignum censere misericordia. 1η crelum autem
to11ens oculos, precabatur Deum ex profundo cordis, et ei revocabat in
memοήam miraeula. qUll! a seculo faeta soot: Domine Deus. dicens. Η
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
119
sine quo nec passerculus quidem cadet in laqueum: qui Davidi dila-
t8sti cor in aHI.ictionibus: αω Prophetre Danieli ήω dedisti etiam
contra leones: αω pueros Abraιnireos et Tiranni et ilιunmιe victores
effecisti: tu quoque nunc Domine adspice ad be11um, quod contra ηοι
δ geήtur, qui nostrre naturre n6sti imhecillitaoom. Conatur enim inimi-
cus fί.gmentum tum dexOOrm averOOre ab ea, qum est apud 00, glοήa.
Sed tu beώgnis tuis ηοβ intuens oculis, conserva in nobis, qui extingui
ηοη poOOst, lucemam tuorum mandatorum: tua auOOm luce diήge
nostras semitas, et dignare ηΟΒ frui ea, qum est in 00, ·beatitudine :
10 Quoniam es benedictus ίη smcula smculorum: Atque ille quidem
Agonothetm emitoobat hanc gratiarum actionem: quidam auOOm scriba,
qui aderat, literis mandavit qum dicta suut.
Jussit auoom Prmses Commentaήensi eum solvere a supplicio. 111ε
vero cum ιic fecisset, et portasset cum iis, qui aderant, jam dοlοήbus
15 defessum et confectum. in Ρήοrem ferenOOs custodiam, deponunt juxta

sanctum Guήam. Cum auOOm esset Novembris decimusquintus, noctu
circiOOr galli cantum suπexit 1udex: eum vero precedebant lampades et
satellites: et cum ad basilicam venisset, qum dicitur, ubj erat judi-
cium, cum magno fastu sedet ριο tήbunali: et accersit athletas Guήam
10 et Samonam. Ει hic quidem venit ambulans in medio duorum, et

fultus utήusque manibus. Nam et premebat inedia, et gravabat
senectus, bona spe 80lummodo eum refήgerante. GuήM auOOm ipse
quoque portatus ducitur, ut qui nec posset omnino ingredi, Utpooo
quod peS ei fuisset graviOOr a vinculo sauciatus. Ad qU08 defensor
15 impietatis: Cum data, inquit, fueήt vobis poOOStas. de eo, quod est
vobis conducibile, simul deliberastis. Dicioo ergo, an ηονί aliquid βίι
a vobis consideratum: et an ρήοrum ΥΟβ aliqua subίeήt preniOOntia:

et parete jussui divinissimi. SiC enim vestris opibus et possessionibus,
quinetiam hac suavissima quoque luce °fruemini Ad hιec martyres :
ιο Nemo, inqui~t, qui Μρίι, magnifeceήt parum manere in iis, qum
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ι!Ο
fIuunt. Sufficit enim nobis tempU8, quod pnecessit, ad USU8 eorum et

adspectum: nec eorum aliquid desideramus. Quam autem mortem
nunc nobis intentas, ea ηοβ ad immortalia transmittit tabemacuJa, et
efficiet, ut simus participes ejus, qum est illic, beatitudinis.
Prιeses autem: Qum a vobis, inquit, dicta sunt, nostras aures 5
magna afFecerunt tristitia. EgO autem paucis exponam id, quod vide-
tur. Nam Βί a.rre quidem thus imponitis, et imagini Jom sacrificatis,
recte se habueήt: et unusquisque vestrt\m domum abibit. Sin vero
adhuc pergitis Imperatoris jussui ηοη parere, amputabuntur vobis
omnino capita, hoc enim vult et statuit magnus Imperator. Ad qum 18
respondens generosissimus Samonas: Si nos, inquit, tanto affeceris

OOneficio, ut liberemur quidem ab iis, qum hic sunt, molestiίs: trans-
mittamur autem ad eam, qum est illic, beatitudinem, quantum in nobis

quidem situm est, tibi reddetur merces ab eo, qui nostra dispensat ad
/'
id, quod est utile. Ad hmc cum respondi.sset Prιeseβ, ut videbatur, 00· 15
nignius, et dixisset : Ego toleranter hucusque tuli, longas illas sustinen:!

orationes, ut mora temporis mutati, traduceremini ad id quod est
utile, et ιlupplicium" mortis ηοη subiretis. Qui morti, qum est ad
tempus, inquit, se tradunt propter ChΉStum, clarum est fore, ut ii
liberentur ab mtema. Qui enim mundo mοήuntur, vivunt in Chήsto. 20
Nam Petrus quoque, qui resplendet in choro Apostolorum, cruce fuit

cond'emnatus et morte: et filius tonitrui Jacobus, ab Herode Agήppa
fuit interfectus gladio. Quinetiam Stephanus quoque fuit appetitus

lapidibus, qui Ρήmus percumt stadium martyrii. Quid autem
dixeris de Johanne? an ne ejus quidem admittes egregiam illam tS
constantiam, et loquendi libertatem, quod mοή malueήt, quam cubilis

tacere impudicitiam: adultera vero ejus caput accepeήt prιemium
saltationis ?
Rursus autem Prmses: Νοη ut vestros, quos dicitis, sanctos enume-
retis, vos fero toleranter: sed ut mutato consilio, jussis cedentes 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
121
Imperatoris, ab acerbissima morte liberemini Si enim Βίώ nimiwn

audaces et insolentes, quid aliud, quam vos majora excipient supplicia,
quibus oppressi, vel inviti facietis idJ quod nos exigimus: quo tempore
nec omnino quidem Ροteήtis refugium habere ad miseήcοrdiam?
5 Nam quod sit per vUn, ne potest quidem provocare ad COUlmise-'

rationem: quomodo contra quod sponte sit, est dignum miseήcοrdia.
Chήsti autem confessore8 et martyres dixerunt: Νοη OpUS est multis

verbis. Ecce enim ηοβ sumus tibi pmsto ad omnia suheunda supplicia.
Quod ergo tibi fuit imperatum, ne differas exequi. Nos eώm Chήsιί
10 veή Dei sumus adoratores, et rursus dicimus: Cujus regni ηοη eήt
finis. αω etiam potest so1us vicissim gloήficare eos, qui ejus nomen
gloήficant. Inteήm autem dum luec dicerentur a sanctis, P!'8eS tutit
in 80Β sententiam, ut mortem subirent gladio. Illi vero Jretitia, qum
verbis ηon potest explicaή, affecti: Te vere decet glοήa et laudatio,
15 qui es Deus universorum, clamabant: quod tibi Ρlacueήt, ut sus-
ceptum certamen perageremus, ut a te quoque imΦortalem splendorem
assequamur.
Cum ergo vidisset Pmses immutabilem eorum constantiam, et
quemadmodum in animre exultatione extremam accepissent sententiam,
~ sanctis quidem, Deus, inquit, eorum, qum fί.unt, ait ίnspector, quod
ηοη per me volebam vos vitm finem accipere; _ed inexorabilis jussus
me ad id Cogίt Imperatoris. Spiculatoή autem jubet accipere mar-
tyres, et in curru imponereJ et prooul a civitate abducere cum militi-
bus, et eis illic finem affene gladio. IUe autem cum per portam
36 Romanensem sanctos noctu eduxisιιet, cum altus SOpor teneret cives,
ad septentήonalem partem civitatis abducit in Dlontem Bethelabicla.
Illi vero cum fuisaent in eo 1000, et in ~titia cordis .et magna animi
constantia e vehiculo descendissent, a spiculatore et. iis, qui sub eo
erant, tempus ad orationem petierunt, et acceperunt. PeήDde enim,
ιο acsi ηοη sufficerent tOlα/enta et sanguis ad intercedendum pro eis,
21
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
122
propter summam modestiam adhuc etiam opus habebant precatione.

Cum itaque oculos in cmlum sustulissentJ et intense precati essent,
Deus et pater Domini nostri Jesu Chήsιί, suscipe in pace spiritus
nostrosJ postremo dixerunt. Samonas autem conversus ad spicula-
torem, Exequere, inquit, id quod est tibi imperatum: cumque genu 5
simul ίnclinasset cum Guήa, eis amputantur capita decimoquinto

Novembris. Atque hoc modo quidem se habuerunt res ιnartyrum.
Cum autem tertium quoque quroreret Dumerus, ut in his glorifica-
retur Trinitas, invenit (ο optimam providentiam) tempore quidem
postea Abibuιn, qui autem idem cuιn iisJ qui pnecesserant, iter ingredi 10
constituerat, et illo ίΡβΟ martyrii die fuit conslJmmatus. Magnus ergo

inter martyres Abibus, ex eadem quidem, ex qua ίΙιi patria, nempe ex
Thelsrea vico erat ortus: sacro autem diaconatfts fuerat honoratus
chrismate. Cum vero Licwus teneret sceptra imperii Romanorum, et
Lysaώas creatus fuisset Prreses Edessre, excitata rursus erat persecutio 15
adversus ChristianosJ et Abibo universum imminebat peήculum. Is

eώm obibat civitatem, divinas cunctos docens sCΉpturas, et magno
aώmo confirmans ad pietatem. Cum autem hrec venissent ad aures
Lysaniιe, ea Licwo 1mperatoή ab eo significantur.
Studebat enimJ
ut ipse ei committeret qumstionem habendam de Christianis, et 2Q
maxime de Abibo. Neque eώm fuerat ei ρήΜ ~mmissa. 111e vero

literis datis, jubet υΙ morte Abibum afficiat. Literis ergo redditis
Lysaniιe, qweήtur ubique Abibus. 1pse autem degebat in quadam
parte civitatis, propter statum Ecclesiasticum: mater vero et quidam
ex iis, qui ad eum genere attinebant, cum eo versabantur. 111e autem 15
cum rem rescivisset, ne daret prenuJquod martyήi deseruisset ordines,

cnidam, qui era~ ex pήmis cohortis (is autem vocabatur Theotecnwι)
seipsum indicat: et tandemJ Quem qweήtisJ inquit, Abibum? ipse
sum, inquit. 111e vero benigne eum intuens: Nemo, inquit, adhuc
novit te ad nos venisse, (, homo. Abi ergo, et servare: nec sis solicitus 3ΙΙ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
123
de matre, nec de Ϊis , qui genere ad te attinent. Nullus enim eos

Ροtueήt omnino afficere molestia. Et hmc quidem Theotecnus.
Abibus autem, cum tempus vocaret ad martyriumJ nolebat pusillo et
abjecto animo suffuraή salutem. Ei itaque dicit: Νοη propter charam
5 matremJ nec propter cognatos me reddo manifestιnn: sed adsum prop-
ter Chήsti confessionem. Ecce enim vel te nolente apparebo coram
Prreside, et meum Chήstum prιedicabo coram principibus et regibus.
Theotecnus itaque veήtuSJ ne sua sponte veniret ad PrresidemJ et ea
de causa ei afferretur ΡeήculumJ ut qui eum ηοη fecisset manifestum J
18 &SSumit Abibum, et eum adducit ad Prresidem: Hic ille e8t, inquitJ
qui qureritur Abibus. Cum autem Lysanias audiisset Abibum sua
sponte adiisse ad certamina, arbitratus eam rem esse contemptus et
audaciaJ, ut qui parvifecisset austeήtatem tήbunalis, eum statim curat
ducendum in judicium: conditionemque ab eo petitJ et nomen J et
15 patήam. CI1Dl vero re8pondisset se quidem esse ortum e vico The~,
Signifί.casset autemJ se esse Christi miniStrum J statim martyrem est

cήminatus Prreses, quod ηοη obtemper8sset jussis Imperatoris. Hujus
autem rei apertum esse dicebat indicium quod Iovi thus ηοη sacrifί.caret.
Ad hmcJ se quidem Christianum esse, dicebat AbibusJ et ηοη posse
2U verum Deum relinquere, sacήfί.care autem inanimig et nullo sensu
prιeditis ΟΡeήbus manuum. Prreses vero, eum brachia vinctum funi-
bus J jussit in ligno sublimem extolli, et ferreis unguibus laceraή. Erat
autem suspensio longe violentior, quam laceratio. Veniebat enim
in ΡeήcuΙumJ ne discerperetur, cum violenta extensione ei dive11erentur
25 brachia.
Iηooήm dum ίβ penderet sublimis J conversus est Prιeses ad blanditias,
et fί.ngebat se esse patientem. Minabatur autem· etiam gravioraJ βί
ηοη mutaret propositum: I11e autem: Nemo, inquitJ me abducet a

fί.de: neque persuadebit, ut adorem d;ι}mοnes, etiamsi plura tormenta
38 inferat et majora. Cum autem vellet βώ~ Prιeseβ, qtlamnam ei utili-
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
tatem tormenta conciliarent. qwe corpus solum consumunt. Chήsti
martyr Abibus: Νοη ad prιeseM usque tempus. inquit, nostra con-

sistunt: nec ea 101um sequimur. qum cemuntur. Quod si tu quoque
volueris adspicere ad spem et promissam nobis remunerationem, forte
etiam dices cum Paulo: Νοη sunt condίgnm passiones hujus temporis 5
ad gloriam, qum est revelanda in nobis. Cum autem Prιeseβ ea, qum
dicebantur, damnaret stultitim: et nunc quidem blandiens et subiens
personam patientim, nunc vero minans et acerbam ei mortem intentans,
neutri eorum eum videret cedere: Νοη tibi repentinum et totum simul
~tm finem afferam, sentcntiam ei pronunciavit: sed te lento igne pau- 10
latim liquefactum. efficiam immitem et implacabilem animam deponere.

Dixit, et cum versus septentrionem extra civitatem co11ecta fuisset
mateήa. ducebatur ad rogam, sequente quidem matre, sequentibus
autem iis quoque, qui ali8s cognatione ad eum attinebant. 111e vero
postquam esset precatus, et bene dixisset omnibus, et eis osculum 15
dedisset in Domino, accensa autem esset mateήa ab iis, qui ad id ser-

viebaι:ιt, ίη ignem injicitur: et cum aperto ore ilammιun accepisset,
apud eum. qui dederat. Βρίήιυω deposuit. Deinde cum ignis esset
sedatus, qui ad eum attinebant, precioso linteo eum circundederunt, et
unguentis unxerunt: cumque p8almOS et hymnos, ut par erat, ceci- tβ
nissent, prope Samonam et Guriam eum deposuerunt, ad gloήam Patris
et Filii et Spiήtfts Sancti, qum est divina Tήnitas, et in quam ηοη cadit
divisio. Quam ~decet honor et adoratio nunc et aemper, et in smcula
smculorum, Amen. Talem quidem vitm finem invenit martyr Abibus
tempore Licinii, et talem cum sanctis nactus Μι depositionem, et sic tS
piis attulit requiem a persecutionibus. Nam deinceps quidem Licinio
fuit diminuta potentia: Constantino autem iloruit dominatio, et cre-
verunt ei sceptra Romanorum: qui primus inter 1mperatores ~libere
professus est pietatem, et Christianis concessit vivere ut Christiaι:ιos.
-From SURIUS.. De Probαtu Sanctorum ΥίΙίι, 4 fJol. /01. Colon. 811
ΛοΠρ. 1618. NOfJ. 15th' ρ. 339.

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΜοϊSΕ DE KHORENE
,
HISTOIRE DΆRΜΕΝΙΕ.
LIVRE SECOND. CHAPITRE ΧΧΥΙ.

10
Rλgnθ d'Abgar.-L'Ann6nie est entierement 80umise a,U tribut des Ro-
ma.ίns.-Guerre a,vec les Troupes dΉerode.-Le Fils de 8Οη Frere,
Joseph, est tu6.
ABGAR, fils dΆrcham, monte sur le trone la vίngtieme annee dΆrchavίr,

15 ιοί des Perses. Cet Abgar etait appele Avak-air (grand homme), iί
cause de sa grande mansuetude et de ιιι. sagesse, et de plus, a ca,usc

de 8& taille. Ne pouvant bien prollOncer,les GreCS et les Syriens
l'appelerent Abgar. La deuxi~me annee de son regne, toutes les
contrees de ΙΆrmθnie deviennent tήbutaires des Romains. Ordre est
,
20 donne pa,r l'empereur Auguste, comme ίl est dit dans ΙΈvangi!e de
saint Luc, de faire un denombrement en toυΒ lίθυχ: pour cela en-
voyes en Armeme, des oommissaires romains Υ apponerent la statue
de l'empereur Auguste, et l'eήg~rent dans tous les temples. En ce
meme temps, vient au monde notre 8&uveur Jesus-ChΉSt, πlΒ de Dieu.
26 Α la, m&ne epoque il Υ & trouble entre Abgar et Herode; car
Herode voulait que Β& statue ftlt erigee &Upres de la statue de Cesar,
dans les temples de ΙΆrmenίe: Abgar se refuse a cette pretention.
D'ailleurs, Herode ne cherchait qU'\lD pretexte pour fondre sur
Abgar; ίl envoie une armee de Thraces et de Germains faire incursion
30 dans le pays des Perses, a,vec ordre de passer ιυι les terres dΆbgar.
2κ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
126
Mais Abgar loin de consentir, s'y oppose, disant que ΙΌrdre de l'em-
pereur est de faire passer les troupes en Perse par le desert. Herode,
indigne, et ne pouvant pas agir par lui-m~me, acca,ble de douleurs, en
punition de βΙΙ. coupable conduite envers le ChΉSt, comme le rapporte
Joseph, envoie son neveu, a qui il avait donne sa. fille, mariee d'a,bord 5
a Pheror, son frere. Le lieutenant dOΠerode, a. la t~te d'une armee

considera,ble, se Iιate d'arriver en Mesopotamie, rencontre Abgar au
camp de la province Pouknan, Ρeήt dans le combat, et ses troUpeS
sont mises en fuite. Bientδt apres, Herode meurt: Archelaiis, Βοη
fils, est etabli par Auguste ethnarque de la Judee. 10
:XXVII.
Fondιι.tion. de la. Ville D'Edesse. - Notice a.bregoo SUf la. ra.ce de notre
I1lumina,teur.
15
Peu te temps apr~s, Auguste meurt, et Tibere en sa place est empe-

reur des Romains. Germanicus, devenu Cesar, trainant a sa. suite les
pήnces du royaume d'Archavir et dΆbgar envoyes a Rome, tήomphe,
au sujet de leur guene, dans laquelle ces pήnces avaient tue le
neveu doπerode. Abgar, indigne, medite des projets de revolte, et se 20
prepare a,ux combats. Il batit une ville sur le terrain occupe par
l'armee armenienne dΌbservatiοn, l~ OU precedemment οη gardait
l'Euphrate contre les entreprises de Cassius; cette nouvelle ville est
,
appeIe Edesse. Abgar Υ transporta sa. cour, qui etait a Medzpine,
tous ses dieux, Ν aboc, Bel, Patnicagh et Tarata, les livres des ecoles 25
attachees aux temples, et meme les archives royales.
Apres quoi Archavir etant mort, Ardaehes, son fils, regne sur les
Perses. Quoique ce ne soit pas ΙΌrdre de l'histoire quant aux temps,
ni m~me ΙΌrdre selon lequel nous avons entreΡήs ces annales, mais
comme il s'agit des descendans du roi Archavir, du S"ang m~me 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
1!7
d'Ardaches, Βοη fils, nOU8 al1ons, pour faire honneur a ces princes,
1es p1acer, par anticipa.tion de temps, pres d'Ardaches, afin que 1ε
1ec~ur sache qu'ils sont bien de 111. meme race, de 111. race du brave
,
Archag; puis noU8 signalerons 1ε temps de l'arrivee de 1eurs peres εη
S Armenie, 1es Garenίan et 1es Sourenίan .de qui descendent saint
Gregoire et 1es Gamsaria.n, lorsque, suivant 1Όrdre des evenemens,
nous arriverons au regne du roi SOU8 1eque1 ils parureut.
Abgar ηε rθU8sit pas da.ns ses projets de revo1te j car, des troub1es
etant survenus entre ΒθΒ parens du royaume de Perse, il partit a Ιιι.
10 t~te d'une armee pour apaiser et faire cesser 111. discorde.
ΧΧΥΙΙΙ.
Abga.r vient en orient, maintient ArdacMs sur lε Trone de Perse.-

Ι5 Concilie ses fNres, de qώ descendent notre I1Jllmina.teur et SθB
pa.rens.
Abga.r, etant alle εη οήent, trouve sur 1ε trOΙΙe de Perse ArdacMs,

fils d'Archa.vir, et 1es freres d'ArdacMs εη 1utte a.vec 1ui j ear ce
prince pensait a regner sur eux dans Βa. Ροsteήte, et eux ηε voulaient
20 pas Υ consentir. C'est pourquoi Ardaches 1es ceme de toutes parts,
. suspend sur 1eur tete 1e glaive de 1a ωοή j 1es d6chiremens, 111. dis-
corde etaient entre 1eurs troupes et 1eurs a.utres parens εΙ allies j car
1ε ιοί Archa.vir a.vait trois fils et une fille: 1ε premier de ces fils etait
1ε roi Ardaches 1ui-meme,le second Garene,le troisieme Sourene ;
25 1eur soour ηοωωθθ Gochm, etait femme du getteral de tous 1es Arik,
general choisi par 1eur pere Archa.vir.
Abgar persua.de a.ux fils d'Archa.vir de faire 111. paix j il εη fixe
entr' eux 1es conditions et stipula.tions: Ardaehes regnera. a.vec Βa.
posωήιe comιne il meditait, et SθB freres seront a.ppe1es Bah1av, du

30 ηοω de 1eur vil1e et de 1eur vaste et ferti1e pays, de maniere que 1eurs
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
128
satrapies soient 1es premieres, p1us e1evees en rang que toutes 1es
satrapies de Perse, comme vraiment raee de rois. Des trait6s, des
sermens stipu1ent que, en cas;d'extinction d'enfans maIes d'Ardaches,.ses
freres arήveront au trδne j apres 1a race regnante d'Ardaches Βθβ neres
sont distingues en trois raees ainsi denommees: 1a raee de Garene Bahlav, 5
la race de Sourene Bah1av, et 1a raee de 1eur 8α:'ur, 1a rίιce Asbahabied

Bah1av, race ainsi appeIee du nom de 1a seigneurie de βοη mari.
Οη dit saint Gregoire issu de 1a race Sourene Bahlav, et 1es Gamsa.-
rian de 1a race Garene Bahlav. Ν ous r&ppo~rons dans 1a suite les
circonstances de l'aπivee de ces personnages, signalant seulement ici 10
1eurs noms aupres d'Ardaehes, aDn que tu saches que ces grandes
,
races sont bien 1e sang de Vagharchag, c'est-a-dire 1a ροβΟΟήΟΟ du
grand Archag, frere de Vagharchag.
Tout etant ainsi regIe, Abgar prend avec 1ώ 1a 1ettre des traites, et
retourne dans Βθβ eta.ts, ηοη en parfaite sante, mais en proie a de 15
vives douleurs.
xxrx.
Abgar revient dΌrient.-Il prete secoura a Ar~te, θη guerre contre H6rode 211
TMrιι.rq ue.
Quand Abgar fut revenu dΌήent, il apprit que 1es Romains 1e

soup~onnaient d'y ~tre alle pour 1ever des troupes; en consequence,
il fait parvenir Δω: commissaires des Romains 1& connaissance des
causes de SOn voyage en Perse, ainsi que 1e ttaiιe conclu entre Ardaehes 25
et ses neres, mais οη n'ajouta. aucune croyance a ses rapportS; car
il etait charge par ses ennemis Pilate, Herode 1e Tetrarque, Lysanias
et Philippe. Abgar s'etant rendu dans βΔ vil1e d'Edesse, se ligua avec
.Arete, roi de Petra, et 1ω donna des troupes auxiliaires, sous la con-
duite de Κhosran Ardzronni, pour faire 1a guerre Q Herode. Herode 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
1~
avait d'abord epouse la fille d'.Arete, pΩs l'avait rθpudiee, ρω ensuite

Herodiade du vivant m~ine de ΒΟΟ mari, Cll'constance pour 1& quelle il
ι
avait fait perir Jean-Baptiste. Ainsi il Υ eut guerre entre Herode et

.Arete θΟ ιaiιιoo de l'injure faite Α lafille dJArete. Vivement attaquees,
5 les troupes d'Herode furent defaites, gr8ce au secours des braves
.A;rmeniens; comιnθ Βί, par 1& Providence divine, vengeance etait tiree
de la mort de Jean-Baptiste.
•
χχχ.
10
Abgar envoie des Princes a Maήnus. -Ces d6put6ιι voient notre Sauveur le
Christ.-Commencement dQ la. Conversion d'Abgar.
Α cette epoque, fut eleve par l'empereur au commandement de la

Phθnicie, de 1& Palestine, de 1& Syήe et de 1& Mesopotamie, Marinus,
15 :fils de Storoge. Abgar lui envoya deux de ΒθΒ principaux officiers,
Mar-Ihap prince d'Aghtznik et Chamchacram, chef de la maison des
Abahouni, ainsi quJAnan, son confident. Les envoyes se :ι:endent dans
la ville de Petkoupme pour faire connattre Q Marinus les causes du
voyage dJAbgar θΟ οήent, en lui montrant le traite conclu entre
!ΙΙ Ardaches .et ΒθΒ fr~res, et, θΟ m~me temps, pour invoquer l'appui de
Maήnus. Les deputes trouv~rent Q Eleutheropole le gouvemeur
romain; celui-ci les re90it avec amitie et distinction, et fait cette
reponse Q Abgar: "Ne crains ήθΟ pour cela de la part de l'em-
pereur, pourvu que tu aies bien soin d'acquitter enti~rement le.
!5- tήbut."
Α leur retour, les d6putes armeniens allerent QJerusalem voir notre

Sauveur, le Chήst, ·attirθs par le bruit de ΒθΒ miracl~ Devenus eux-
~mes temoins oculaires de ces prodiges, ils les rapporterent Q Abgar.
Ce prince, saisi d'admiration, ciut veήtabΙement que JesUs etait bien
30 le fils de Dieu, et dit: "Ces prodiges Οθ sont pas d'un homιne, mais
2L
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
180
d'un Dieu. Νοη, il n'est personne d'entre les hommes qui puisse
ressusciOOr les morts, Dieu seul 11. ce pouvoir." Abgar eprouvait dans
tout son corpιι des douleurs aigues qu'il avait gagnees en Perse, plus
de sept annees auparava.nt j des homιnes il n'avait re9U aucun remede
a Βθθ maUXj Abgar fit porter une lettre de supplication ι\ Jesus, il le ~
conjurait de venir le guem de ses douleurs. Voici cetoo lettre.
ΧΧΧΙ.
•
Lettre d'Abga.r a,u Sa.uveur J6ms-Christ.
10
"Abgar fils dΆrcham, prince de la oone, a JΈSus, sauveur et

bienfaioour des hommes, qui as apparu dans 111. contree de Jerusa.lem,
sa.lut:
"J'ιιi ouϊ parler de toi et des cures operees par OOs mains, SaD8
remMes, SaD8 plantes j ear, comme il est dit, tu fais que les aveugles 15
voient, que les boiOOux marchent, que les Iepreux sont guem j tu
chasses les eSΡήts immondes, tu gueris les malheureux afiliges de
ma.ladies IODgues et inveterees; tu ressuscites· m&ne les morts.
Comιne j'ai oui parler de tous ces prodiges operes par toi, j'en ai
conclu ou que tu eS Dieu, descendu du ciel pour faire de si grandes 20
choses, ou que tu ea fils de Dieu, toi qui produis ces miracles. En

consequence je t'ai donc ecήt, te Ρήant de daigner venir vers moi
et de me gueήr des maux qui m'a.filigent. J'ai οώ. dire aussi que les
luifs murmurent contre toi et veulent 00 livrer aux tourmens : j'ai
une ville, petioo mais agreable, elle peut nous suffire a tous deux." 2~
Les messagers, porteurs de cette lettre, rencontrerent Jesus a le-

,
rusa.lem, fait confirme par ces paroles de ΙΈvangile: "Quelques uns
d'entre les paiens vinrent trouver J&us; mais ceux quiles enoondirent,
a Jesus ce qu'ils ont enoondu, le disent a Philippe et .
n'osant rapporter
a Andre qώ redΪsent tout a leur mattre." Le Sauveur n'sccepta pas 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
181
alors l'invitation qώ Ιώ etait faite, mais il voulut bien honorer Abgar

d'une reponse ainsi cou~ue :
5 ΧΧΧΙΙ.
RιJponse a la. Lettre d'Abgar, reponse que l' Ap6tre Thomas mvit a ce
prίnoo par ordre du Sauveur.
.. Heureux ceΙώ qui croit θη moi sans m'avoir vu! Car il est ecήt
de moi: "Ceux que me voient, ηθ croiront point en moi, et ceux qui

~
Q uant 1&
10
ηθ
•••
me volent pomt, erolrOnt et ."
vιvroηΙ ce que tu m,as
eCΉt, de venir pres de 1οί; il me. faut. accomplir ici 10ut ce pourquoi
j'ai ete envoye, et 10rsque j'aurai 10ut aceompli, je monterai vers celul
•
qώ m'a envoye; et quand je m'en irai, j'enverrai un de mes discipleIι,
qώ guerira tes maux, te donnera la vie Q 1οί et Α 10us ceux qui sont
15
avec 101.• "
Anau, courrier dΆbgar, Ιώ apporta cette lettre, ainsi que le por-
trait du Sauveur,
,
dΈdesse.
.
~θ qώ Βθ trouve encore aujourd'hui dans la ΥίΙΙθ
20
ΧΧΧΙΙΙ.
Prθdication a EdθS8θ de l'Apόtre Tha46e.-Copie de Cinq lettres.

Apres l'ascension de notre Sauveur, l'apδtre Thomas, ΙΊω des douze,
26 euvoie un d'entre les soixante-dix disciples, Thad6e, dans la ΥίΙΙθ
,
dΈd.esse, pour guerir Abgar et evangeliser, selon la parole du Sei-
gneur. Thad6e ,=lent dans la maison de Tobie, pήnce juif, qu'on dit
~tre de la race des Pacradouni. Tobie, ayant quitte Archam, n'abjura
point, avec ΒθΒ autreII parens le judaisme, mais en suivit les 10is jusqu'au
30 moment 0\1 il crut au Christ. Bientδt le nom de Thad6e Βθ repand
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
18~ c u-tr a c k
dans toute la ville. Abgar, en apprenant Βοη arήvee, dit: "C'est bien
ceΙώ au sujet duquel Jesus m'a 6cήt j" et aU8BiWt Abgar manda
l'aΡόtre. Lorsque Thadee entra, une appaήtion merveilleuse se
peίgnit Δω: yeux dΆbg~r sur le visage de l'apδtre j le roi s'etant leve
de 8Οη trόne, tomba la face contre teπe et se prostema devant Thadee. ~
Ce spectacle surpήt fort tous les princes assίstans, car ils ignoraient le
{ώι de la vision. "Es-tu vraίment, dit Abgar QThadee, es-tu disciple
de Jesus Qjamais Μηί? es-tu celui qu'il m'a promis de m'envoyer, et
peux-tu guerir mes maux ?"-" Οώ," repondit Thadee, " Βί tu αoίs
en Jeswι-Christ, fils de Dieu, les vreux de ton creurserontexauces."- 10
"J'ai cru en Jesus," dit Abgar, "j'ai cru ensonpere j c'estpourquoije

voulais aller a,la tete de mes troupes e~terminer les IώfB qώ ontcrucifie
Jesus, Βί je n'avais ete empeche a, cause de la puissance des Jιomains."
Des 10rs Thadee se mit a, evangeliser le ιοί et sa ville; posant les .

mains sur Abgar, il le gueήt; il gueήt aussi un podagre, Abdiou, 15
prince de la ville, trθs honore dans toute 1& maison du roi. Il gueήt
encore tous les malades et les infirmes de 1& ville, et tous crurent en
Jesus-Christ. Abgar fut baptise et toute la vMe avec lui, et les
temples des faux dieux furent fermes, et toutes les statues des idoles
placees sur les autels et les colonnes ΊUrent cachees, voilees avec des 20
r08eaux. Abgar nΌbligeait personne par la force d'embrasser la ίοί,

mais de jour en jour le nombre des croyans se multipliait.
L'apδtre
•
Thadee baptise un fabήcant de coiffiιres de 8Oie, appele
, ,
Attee, le consacre, l'etablit a, Edesse et le laisse au ιοί en ΒΔ place.
Thadee, apres' avoir rec;u des lettres patentes dΆbgar, qώ veut que 25
,
tous ecoutent ΙΈvangίΙe du Chήsι, s'en ΥΔ trouver Sanadroug, fils de
la sreur dΆbgar, que ce prince avait etabli sur le pays et B~I l'annee.
Abgar se plut a, 6cήre a, l'empereur Tibere une lettre ainsi con~ue:
30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
188
Lettre d'Abga.r a Ti~re.
"Abgar, roi dΆ.nneme, a. mon seigneur Tibere, empereur des

Romains, sa1ut:
5 "Je sais, que ήeη n'est ίgnore de ta majeste; mais comme toη ami,
je te ferai encore mieux connaitre 1es faits par ecήι Les Juifs, qui
habitent dans 1es cantons de 1a Pa1estine,ont crucifie Jesus. Jesus
sans peche, Jesus apres tant de bienfaits, tant de prodiges et de
mirac1es accomplis en 1eur faveur, jusqu'a. ressusciter les mort. Sache
10 bien que ce n'est ρυ 18 1es efFets de 1a puissance d'un simp1e morte1,
mais de Dieu. Pendant 1e temps qu'ils 1ΌηΙ crucifie, 1e soleil sΌbscur
cit, 1a teπe fut agit6e, ebranIee; Jesus 1ui-m~me, trois jours apres,
ressuscita d'entre 1es morts et apparut a. p1usieurs. Aujourd'hui, en
tous lieux, Βοη nom seul, invoque par ses discip1es, produit 1es p1us
15 grands mirac1es: ce qui m'est arnve a. moi-m~me en est 111. preuve la
p1us evidente. Τοη auguste majeste sait desormais ce qu'elle doit
ordonner a. l'egard 'fu peup1e juif, qui a commis ce forfait; elle sait Βί
elle doit faire publier par tout l'univers 1'ordre d'adorer 1e Christ
comme πώ Dieu. Sa1ut et sante."
20
RιJponse de Ti~re a 111. Lettre dJAbgar.

"Tibere, empereur des Romains, 8 Abgar, roi des Armeniens,
. sa1ut:
25 "Οη a.1u devant moi ta gracieuse 1ettre, etje veux que remerc1ment
t'en soίι fait de ma part. Quoique nous euss.ions dej8 de p1usieurs oui
raconter ceΒ faits, Pilate nous a informe officiellement des mirac1es de
J68us. 11 nous a certifί.e qu'apres sa res~ection d'entre 1es morts, il
a ere reconnu par p1usieurs pour etre Dieu. En consequence j'ai
30 voulu, moi aussi, faire ce que tu proposes; mais comme c'est 1a cOu-
2Μ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
184
tume des Romains, de ne ρυ admettre un dieu seulement d'apres

ΙΌrdre du souverain, tant que l'admission n'a ρυ ete discuree,
examjnee en plein senat, j'ai donc dtl proposer l'afFaire au senat, et
lθ senat l'a rejetee avec mepΉS, sans doute, parce qu'elle n'avait ρυ
θΟΟ examinee d'abord par ιω. Mais nous avons donnoo ordre que 5
tous ceux a qui Jesus conviendra, le re~oivent parmi les dieux. Nous
avons menace de mort quiconque parlerait mal des chretiens. Quant
au peuple juif, qui a ose crucifier Jesus, lequel, comme je l'entends
dire, lοίη de meήter la croix et la mort, etait digne d'honneur, digne
de l'adoration des hommes; lorsque je serai debarrasse de la gueπe 10
contre l'Hispanie revoltee, j'examinerai l'afFaire, et je traiterai les Ιώfs

comme ils le meήtent."
Abga.r 6crit encore une lettre a Tibere. 15
"Abgar ιοί des Armeniens, Α mon seigneur T!bere empereur des

Romain s, salut:
." J'ai re~u la lettre ecήte de la part de ton auguste majesre, et j'aί
applaudi aux ordres emanes de ta sagesse. Si tu te ne iaches ρυ 20
contre mol, je dirai que la conduite du sθnat est extr!mement ήdicule

et absurde; car, pour les senateurs, c'est d'apres l'examen et par le
sufFrage des hommes que peut ~tre donnee la divinite. Ainsi donc, Βί
Dieu ne convient point a l'homme, il ne peut etre Dieu, puisqu'il faut

que Dieu solt juge, justifie par l'homme. Il paraitra sans doute juste 2"
a mon seigneur et maitre, d'envoyer un autre gouvemeur a Jerusalem
en place de Pilate, qui doit etre ignominieusement chasse du poste
p~nt 0\1 tu l'avais mis, car il a fait la volonre des Iώfs, il a crucifie
le Christ injustement, &anS ton ordre. Porte tol bien, je le d6sire."
Abgar ayant ~ήt cette lettre, en depo&a copie, ainsi que copie des 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
135
autres lettres. dans βθβ archives. Il ecήvit aussi Δα jeune Nerseh, roi
d'Assyrie. a Babylone.
Lettre dΆbgar ~ Nerseh.

5
" Abgar. roi des Armeuiens. a mon fils Nerseh. salut :

" l'ώ res:u ta lettre et tes hommages; j'ai decharge Beroze de ses
fers, et Ιώ ai remis ses offenses; si cela te fait plaisir. donne Ιώ le
gouvemement de Nmive. Mais quant a ce que tu m'ecήs de t'en-
10 voyer ce mθdecin qui fait des miracles et pr&he un autre Dieu
ΒUΡeήeur Δα feu et a I'eau. afin que Ια puisses le voir θΙ I'en-
tendre, je te dirai: Ce n'etait point un mθdecin selon I'art des hommes•.
c'etait un disciple du fils de Dieu. createur du feu et de I'eau; il a eιe
destine, envoye aux contrees de ΙΆrmeώe. Mais un de ses principaux

15 compagnons. nomme Simon. est envoye dans les cont:rees de la Perse.
Cherche le et tu I'ententendras, toi. ainsi que ton pere ArdacMs. II
gueήra tous vos maux et vous montrera le chemin de la vie."
Abgar ecήt aussi a Ardaches. roi des Perses, la lettre qui suit :
20
Lettre d'Abgar ~ Ardaches.
" Abgar. roi des Armeniens, a Ardaches. mon nere, roi des Perses,
salut:
"Je sais que tu as οαί parler de lesus-Christ. fils de Dieu. que les
25 Juifs ont crucme. de lesus qui est ressUSCiιe d'entre les morts. θΙ a
envoye ses disciples par tout I'univers pour instruire les hommes. L'un
de βθβ principaux disciples, nomme Simon. βθ trouve dans les etats de
ta majeste. Cherche le. tu le trouveras θΙ il vous gueήra de toutes
Υ08 maladies. et il vous montrera le chemin de la vie. θΙ tu eroiras a
30 βθβ paroles. toi. tes freres et tous ceux qui tΌbθissent volontairement.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
136 c u-tr a c k
Il m'est bien doux de penser que mes parens, selon Ia chaίr, seront
aussi mes parens, mes amis, selon I'esprit."
Abgar n'avaίt pas encore re~u reponse ι\ ces Iettres, Iorsqu'il meurt,
ayant regne trente-huit ans.
XXXIV.
Martyre de ηοβ Apδtres.
Apres Ia mort dΆbgar,Ιe royaume dΆrmenie est divise en deux:

, .
Ananoun, fils dΆbgar, regne a Edesse, et Ie ills de sasreur, Sanadroug, 10
en Armenie. Ce qui se passa de Ieur temps, a ete decrit par d'autres
•anterieurement: I'arrivee de I'apόtre en Armenie, et la conversion de
Sanadroug, et son apostasie par eraίnte de satrapes armenίens, et Ie
martyre de I'apόtre et de ses compagnons aucanton Chavarchan, appele
aujourd'hui Ardaz, et Ie piene s'entrouvrant pour recevoir Ie COrps de ).')
I'apδtre, et, I'enrevement de ce COrps par ses disciples, son inhumation
dans Ia plaίne, et Ie martyre de Ia fille du roi, de Santoukhd pres du
chemin, et Ι'aΡΡaήtiοn ~es reliques des deux saίnts, et leur translation
dans Ies rocaίlles; toutes circonstances rapportees par d'autres, comme
nous I'avons dit, Iong-temps avant nous: nous n'avons pas cru impor- 20
tant de Ies repeter ici. De meme aussi ce qui se rapporte au martyre

,
dΆttee, disciple de I'apotre, a Edesse martyre ordonne par Ie fils
dΆbgar, se trouve rapporte par d'autres avant nous.
Le prince qui regna apres Ia mort de βοη pere, ne fut pas I'Mritier
des vertus patemelles; il ouvrit Ies temples des idoles, embrassa Ie 25
culte des paiens. n envoie dire a Attee: ιι Fais ωοί une coiffure en
toile tissee dΌr, comme celles que tu faisais autrefois pour ωοη pere."
Il re~ut cette reponse dΆttee: Ιι Mes mains ne feront poίnt de coiffure
pour un prince ίndigne, qui n'adore pas Ie Christ Dieu vivaηt."
Aussit.δt, le roi dΌrdοnner a un de ses gens d'armes de couper Ies pieds 30

PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
137
a Attee. Le soldat etant all6 et ayant vu le saint personnage asSlS

dans la chaire doctorale, avec son glaive lui coupa les jambes, et
aussitδt le saint rendit l'esprit. Nous mentionnons ce {ώι sommaire-
ment, comme un fait rapporte par d'autres depuis longtemps.
ό Vint ensnite en Armenie l'apδtre Barthelemi qui fut martyrise chez
nous, en la ville d'.Arepan. Quant iι Simon, envoye en Perse, je Ile puis
pas rapporter avec certitude ce qu'il fait, ni οίί il souffre le martyre.
On raconte qu'un Simon apδtre est martyήse a Veriospore. Le fait
est-il πώ, ou pourquoi la venue du saint en ce lieu? je ne sais; j'ai
10 seuIement signale cette circonstance afin que tu saches bien que je
n'epargne aucun soin, pour Ιθ rapporter tout ce qui est necessaire.
xxxv-
15 Regne de Sιwadroug.-Meurtre des Enfans dΆbgar. -La Princesse Helene.
Sanadroug etant sur Ie trone, Ieve des troupes avec le secours des
braves Pacradouni et Ardzrouni, qui ΙΌnt eleve, θΙ va faire la guene
aux enfans dΆbgar, pour βθ rendre maitre de tout Ie royaume.
20 Pendant que Sanadroug etait occupe de ces affaires, comme pιιr un
effet de la Providence divine, vengeance e3t tiree de Ia mort dΆttec;
car une colonne de marbre que Ie fiIs d'Abgar faisait eIever ιl Edesse, .
s~r le combIe de son palais, comme ϊΙ 6tait dessous pour ordonner le
travail,echappa des maills des οuvήers, tomba sur lui et lui ecrasa
25 Ies pieds.
AussitOt de Ia part des habitans de la ville vint ιl Sanadroug un
message, pour lui demander un traite par Iequel il s'engageat a ηθ pas
Ies troubIer dans l'exercice du chήstianisme, moyennant quoi ils livre-
ront la ville et les tresors du roi.
Sanadroug prOlnit, mais dans Ia
•
30 suite viola .son serment; Sanadroug passa au ίίΙ de l'epee tous Ies
2Ν
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
138
enfans de la maison dΆbgar, a l'exception des filles, qu'il retira de la

ville pour les etablir au canton de Hachdiank. Quant a la premiere
des femmes dΆbgar, appelee Helene, il l'envoya dans sa ville a
Κharan, et Ιώ laissa la souverainere de toute la Mesopotamie, en
souvenir des bienfaitβ qu'il avait re~us dΆbgar par le moyen dΉel~ne. 5
HeIene, pieuse comme son maή Abgar, ne voulut pas habiter au

milieu des idolatres; elle s'en alla a Jerusalem
du temps de Claude,
,
durant la famine qu'avait predite Agabus; elle acheta en Egypte,
avec tous ses tresors, une immense quantire de ble ,qu'elle distribua
aux indigens, fait dont' temoigne Joseph. Le tombeau dΉel~ne, lιι
tombeau vraiment remarquable, se voit encore aujourd'hui devant la

porte de Jerusalem.
XXXVI.
Restauration de la Ville de Medzpίne. - D6nomination de Sanadroug.- 15

Sa Mort.
De tous les faits et gestes de Sanadroug, nous de jugeons digne de

souvenir que la construction de la ville de Medzpine; car cette ville
ayant ete ebranlee par un tremblement de tene, Sanadroug la demolit, 20
la recοnstruisiΙ-Ρlus magnifique, la ceignit de doubles murailles et de

remparts. Sanadroug fit elever au milieu de la ville sa statue teD.!Ult
a la maine une seule pi~ce de monnaie, ce qui signifie: "Tous mes
tresors οηΙ ete employes a construire la ville, et ne m'est plus reste que
cette seule pi~ce de monnaie." 25
Mais pourquoi ce prince fut-il appele Sanadroug? nous dirons:

C'est que, voyageant pendant l'hiver en Armenie, la sreur d'Abgar,
Otee, fut assaillie par un tourbillon de neige dans les monts Gortonk ;
la touπnente a ΨSperse tout le monde, au point que le compagnon ne
sait pas οΙί a ete pousse son compagnon. La nourήce du prince, 30
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
189
Sanod, sreur de Piourad Pacradouni, femme de Khosran Ardzrouni,

ayant pris le royal enfant, car Sanadroug etait encore au berceau, le
mit sur Βοη sein et resta avec lui Βοω la neige trois jours et trois nuits.
La fa?le s'est emparee de ce fait; elle raconte qu'un animal, espece
.') nouvelle, merveilleux, d'une grande blancheur, envoye par les dieux,
gardμ.it l'enfant. Mais, autant que ηοω en avons ete informes, voici
le fait: un chien blanc, qui se trouvait au milieu des hommes envoyes
a la recherche, rencontra l'enfant et sa nourrice; le prince fut donc
appele Sanadroug, denomination tiree du nom de sa Ilourrice, (et du
10 mon armenien dourk don,) comme, pour signifier don de Sanod.
Sanadroug, monte sur le trone la douzieme annee d'Ardaches, roi
des Perses, ayant vecu trente ans, mourut a la chasse d'un trait qui lui
peιya les entrailles, comme en punition des touπnens qu'il avait {ώι
80Uffrir a sa sainte fille. Gheroupna, fils de l'ecrivain Apchatar, a

15 recueilli tous ces faits, arriv~du temps dΆbgar et de Sanadroug, et
les ιι deposes dans les archives d':Edesse.
Tk αhove eztrαct ί, tαIcen/rom tJ~ edition, ί", two υolι, printed αt Ρα""
of whicl, tλe foUowing iι tλe title: ΜοϊSΕ DEKHORENE AUTEUR

DU Ve SIECLB HISTOIRE D'ARMENIE ΤΕΧΤΕ Aroι1CNIEN JiIT ΤΒΑ
DU\ΠION Fιu.NfjAISE avoo notes explicatives et precίB hiatoήqUθΒ BΙιr
l'Μω6ώθ par Ρ. Ε. Ls VAILLANT DE FLORIVAL.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
NOTES.
PAGE 1.-The MS. froω which this extra.ct from Eusebius' Eoolesiastical
History ίβ tak.en is οηθ ο! those found ίη the Nitrian Cloister and now
ίη the British Museum, Cod. ΛΜ. 14,639, {οΙ 15 b. See a desoription
()f this MS. oorpιu Ifl1I4lianum, ρ. 350. It is only the first volume: the
second, Ι believe, is ίη the Imperial Library at St. Petersburgh.
Line 6.-Abgar. This seelD8 to have been a title coωωοη to many ο!
t1le Kίll~ or Toparchs ο! Edessa. J. S. Assemani says that all bore it:
. ~r<: Ηοο pnenomine OInnes Toparolue Edθi8θώ appellabantur, ηοη
tltJcus atquo Imperatores Romaώ Cre8aru, Reges ..Egypti Plwrona vel
Prolemαi, et Regos Syrire Λ ntiochi. Λ bgar autem Syriace Clαudum sonat."
Sec Ribliotheca Ornntαlu Clem~ntinα-VαtiCttιa, νοι Ι., ρ. 261. Spanheim
and Valesius thought the word Bhould be written Acbar, as if froω the
Arabic Α, signifying the greare8t. See Assemani, ibid,. Theop. Sigf.
Bayer, Historia ΟπΙιoenα, ρ. 73; and ]<'abricius oodα Apocr!lphua, 1'{. Τ.,
ρ. 316. The more probable signification seems to be that given
IJY Moses Chorenonsίs, Book Π. c. χχνί. "Cet Abgar 6tait appe16
Α vak-aϊr (grand homme) ~ cause de sa grande mansu6tude et de sa
sagesse, et de plu9, ~ cause de sa taille. Ne pouvant bicn prononcer,
les Grecs et les Syriens l'appel~rent Abgar." Soe ρ. 125. Assemani
gives a series ο! the Kings of Edessa from the ChronicQ1t EιU88mUm
and other 9Ources: ίη ΒίδΙ. Orient. νοι Ι. ρ. 387-423. See al90
Bayer's Hiaroriα ΟΠΜenα, and Τ. Wise, H",toria rk Nummo Λ bgαri
Regi&, ρ. 4. Α list ο! th08θ who bore the name ο! Abgar, as gathered
from Greek and Latin authors, is given by J. Ε. Grabe ίn Spicί.kgium
8S. Pαtrum, νοι ι, ρ. 314. •
l. 8.-Λ aeειere diB«ue. See respecting this disease which Abgar took in
Pθrsίa, ΜΟ8θ8 Chor. Β. Π. c. 28, 30, ρ. above 128, 129. Procopius, De bello
Per8ico, Β. ΙΙ. c. 12, says that Abgar 9uffered from gout, probably from
confounding his disease with that of Abdu mentioned bel0W: Cedrenus
says it was the black leprosy: 9θθ Fabricius, Cod. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 318, and
Grabe Spicilegium, νοι Ι. ρ. 315.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΒ8. 141
Ι. 12.-Λ mαπ ΟΙ hiB oum. Greek .}ι· fiT,tfTο'ληΦοΡοV. The rest ο! this
passage ίΒ not very closely rendered ίn Syriac from the Greek.
Ι. 13.-Our Sa.wur. Ν ot ίn the Grcek.
Ι. 17.-Who were near to him. •cσQ.:La;σ: those who were connected
with hίm or belonged to hίω, Gr. των ...poσηΙCOνTων.
Ι.19.-1'Mm<utkΛΡostle. ΗίΒ real name was Judas orJude,see ρ. 3,line 14;
the appellatίon 1'Mm<u, mea.nίng a TwiIn, beίng added to dΊStinguish hίm froω
others bearίngthenameJudas: see Prefaoe to RemaiιM ΟΙα very antient BecetιBioπ
oltk Four Goφel8 ί", Byriαε, ρ. L, and the authorίtiesgiven there. Besides the
Greek Acts ο! Thomas, published by Thίlo, Λcta Β. ~ ΛΡο8tolί, 8νο.
Lips. 1832. There ΊS a180 a copy ο! Acts ίη Syrίac more extended than the
Greek, whίch ought to be published, ίn the Brίtίsh Museum, Cod. Add.
14,645, (οΙ Ι. Inaddίtion to the work QfThίlo just spoken οί; those who wish
to know more ο! St. Thomaa and hίB preachίng ίη Iηdίa may consult Fabrί
cius, Οod. ΛΡOC. Ν. Τ. Ρ. 688; Assemani ΒίδΙ. Orient. νοι πι Part 11.
ρρ. 25, 435; Bucha.na.n, OhriBtiαn Reaearclιa ίπ ΛBiα, 8νο. 1812; Swanston,
Memoir ΟΙ tk Primitive Ohurch, ίn the J ournal ο! the Asiatic Society, νοι Ι.
ρ. 171,1834, and νοι Il. ρ. 51, 1835; Rίtter, ErdJcu.nde, νοι ν. ρρ. 601,945.
There waa a church dedίcated to ThoIll88 at Edessa, and his body ΊS saίd to
have been trans1ated there, Α. D. 394: Βθθ Assemani, .Βίδι. Orierιt. νοl. Ι.
ρρ. 49, 399, and νοι 11. ρ. 387.
ΡΑΟJΙ 2. Ι. 1.-Thαddαιιu: 80 ίη this place translated froω the Greek ο!
Eusebius, but ίn the orίginal Syriac treatίses he ΊS called Λ~: Βθθ
below, pasαim
Ι. 2.-ΤΜ. S~ty. Ιη Doctrine ΟΙ tk Λpostlu, ρ. 34, he ΊS saίd to

be οηθ ο! the Se?Jenty-TtIJ() ΛpOBtleι. Their names ΔΓθ given in Cod. Add.
14,601, {οΙ 164; and also by Assemani from the work called ""-;a.a
ΟΓ The Bee, ίn ΒίδΙ. Orient. νοι. πι ρ. 319. Jerome supposed hίm to be the
Apostle Jude. "Thaddreum Apostolum Eooleeiastica tradίt HΊStoriamΪ88um
Edessιmι ad Abagarum Regem Chosdroenre, qώ ab Evangelista Luca Judas
Jacobi dίcitur, et alibi appellatur Lebreus, quod interpretatur corculum.
Credendumque est θηω fuisse trinom.ium, sicut Simon Petrus, et filii Zebedrei
Boanerges θΧ firm.itate et magnitudίne fidei nominati sunt." See Oom. ίπ
Mα;I,t. c. 10. HΊS real name, like that ο! Thomas, seeιns to have been the very
comιnonone,Judas. EιJ.mα ;fid.filJed. Ιη thebookascrίbed toAbdias,H"toria
Oertαminίl ΛpoBtoΙίci, this ΊS mentioned ίn the Life οΙ TholD88 : - "Ac-
ceptoque Spirίtus Sancti dono, Thaddreum unum θΧ septuaginta dίscipulis,
ad Abgarwn regem Edessenre civitatis tτan!UDisit, ut θηω ab ίnfirm.itate
20
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
142 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
ouraret, juxta verbum quod οί a Domino ιιoήptum erat: Beθ Fabrioius, Cod.
-Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 688.
Ι. 5.-T/ιe lJoolc ο/ Rec0rd8 whiclι u αΙ Ede8la. Theae were kept in the
al'chives ο! the kingdom, which were transferred by Abgar from Nisibia to
EdeBSa when he made it the caρίtaι ο! hia dominions. See Moees Chor. Β. 11.
c. xxvii ρ. 126, αbotιe. At a later period, under Vespasi an and Titu.s, we
read, "Les fonctionna.ires de Romains, apm avoir restanr6 magnifique-
ment la vil1e d'EdeB8e, Υ 6tablissent des tr6Joreries deetin6es ~ recevoir les
impots perQus Bur Ι' Arm6nie, la M6s0potamie, Ι' A.ssyrie. Ι1Β ΠUl8θmblent
a Edesse touteB les Archives, organisent deux 6coles, Ι' une pour ,la langue
du ΡΔΥΒι le syrien, et I'autre pour le grec; ils tr&nιportent ~ EdθB8θ les
Archives relatives au tributB et aux temples, Archives qui 6taient ~ Sinope,
ville du Pont:" Β. Π. ο. xxxviii The ιamo writer alBO refers to ancient
archives, Β. Ι. ο. 9,19,21. Β. ΙΙ. ο. 10. See the extract from the ClιronίΦιι
Edeuιmum, oited ρ. 143: Bcθ also ρ. 61, ΟΟο 15. ΤΟΟ archives appe8Z' to have
been Btill kept at EdθBSa Α. D. 550. See Asseιnani, Bibl. Orient. ναΙ Ι., ρ. 387.
l. 6.-For the lcingdom 1«U ιtill 6tα1uling. Gr. ,,""",Il'&ICcrνrcr βcrιrι'λ81JOΙ-
ι-oμeνφι 'ιΓολιι-, which Rufinus has reooered thus: "In qua tunc supradictus
Abgar regn/l,b8t." These words appe8Z' to 00 an addition by Eusebius,
and to confirm the conjecture ο! GraOO, that dUs extract from the Archiveι
ο! EdθBSa W88 not mιι.do by Eusebius himse1f, but by Sextua Julius Africanus,
and copied from his Chronographia into the EoolesiaBtical History. See
Spiciugium, νοι Ι. ρ.314. The kingdom ο! Edessa. W88 brought to an
end and entirely Bt1bjected to the Romans, Α. D. 217 or 218. See.Asaemani,
Bibl. Orient. νοι Ι. ρ. 388; Bayer, HUΙ. Oιιrh. ρ. 177. Thia was pre-
cisely the time when Africanus W88 ίη theιιe parts. See Μ. Routh, Relίqu~
Sαcrι:e, νοι Π. ρ. 221, 2nd Edit. ; Fabrioiu.s, BWl. θrαJC. νοι v. ρ. 270. Α
few years later, in the 9th year ο! Diocletian, we find Abgar ηο longer
called King, but Prι:eιor. See MαrtgriU'm S. S. Coιι/__ SamtJa(Z. ρ. 123.
The fact ο! EusebiuB having followed Africanus ia also oonfirmed by MOBθS
Chor., who writeB thus. Β. 11. c. 10: "Nous commenceronB ~ tet&ire le r6cit
des 6v6nementB d'apres le cinqui~me livre d'Africanus 10 cbronologi&te, doni
le t6moignage est oonfirm6 par Joeeph, Hippolyte, et beauOO11.p d'autrea
greos; ca.r Afrioanus a extrait des ca.rtu1aries et deB Archives d'Edeιιse,
est-A-dire Ourha, tout Οθ qui 6taii de l' histoire de noe rois: Cθ8 livres
avaient 6Μ apport6B de Medzpine; Afriee.nus Βθ ιιervit aussi des hiatoires
deB templeB de Sinope du Pont; que perBOnne n'en doιιte, car nous aVOnB
ηι nous ω~θB de ηos propres yeux ΟθΒ archivea. Εη t6moina.ge et garantie
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
NOT1t&. 148 c u-tr a c k
te vient enoore Ι' histoire eccl.~tique dΈusλbe de C6eal'oo, que le

bienheureux docteur Machdotι flt tra.duire θη Armιiηίθη: cherche a K6gha-
Ο
oouni, au oanton de Sunlk, et tu trouvera8, premi~re rapeodie Ν • treize,
I'asιιurance que dans les archives d':Edeβ8θ est I'histoire de toua le& faits
et , geates de no& derniera roίβ jusqu'~ Abgar, et apres A1Igar jusqu'~
Erouant; doσuments qui, je pense, 8θ trouvent encore OOIlt!erv6s dans cette
ville." Jvlim Afrίcαnm is said not only to have tranalated Abdias ίnto
ι..ωη, but a.l80 to bave written Nαrratίo de ίί& <JtUl' in Per8i<U ι1omίno Je3U
Ch.riιto nαto αct:ίderίnt. This ίΒ published ίη Beytriige nιr GuchίckU und
Lίtuatuιr. 1804, Part IV. Ρ. 49. This appear8 to be fabulous and wοrthlθ88.
Ι. 10.-Notλίng to lιinder: Gr. ~. ~ οΤο••
Ι. 13.-KingA bgαr. Gr. "ΓΟ7Γαρχον. Rufinus &ge Δ bgaro f1el Toparcho.
Ι. 14.-Hιιnαmιu. This form 8θθDl8 to be ta.ken Croω the Greek
here. Ιη the original Syriao document it is written Hαnαπ, see ρ. 23;
and 80 ίn Μ08θ8 Choren., 800 ρ. 131. TaJnιlαrίm: the Greek, hasTα~poμov,
"and Rufinua OU1'lorem. This 800mB to have been an error. Ga.lanus Croω the
Armenian cal1s him Tabellαrίm: see OO'1/.Cil. Ecc. Δ rm. cum. Rom. V01. Ι. ρ. 7.
The post which Hanania.ιι filled must have been one ο! much more dignity
and trU8t than tbat οΙ O1ιr,or. The office which Hananias held 800mB to
bave been that ο! a Secretary οΙ State: see ΜΟ8θΒ Chor. Β. ΙΙ. ο. 29 and 30;
where, in the tranBlation ο! L. Vaillant de Florival, he is oalled Abgar's
Oonjident, whioh oorresponds with Blιαrίr, as he ΙΒ Btyled ίη theae Aots:
Βθθ ρ. 23. The ΒΜΜ had the cust.ody οΙ the archives, as we learn Croω
the Chronicle ο! Edessa: 'ί=ι "=ιaΩAΩo ~ i::ι~:ι '=CΩ.8i=σ

f"ώcσ ~;.ι..ooΔ ιCΣΩ::ιM .. ~cσ tCΣ;Or<3 I'<.QIJ ~~
~CΣ3 ~cσ ώο.::ιο ~3i::ιo .~ ~1'<3 ~3Dca.ώO
οοφ ~ _~cσ ΙCΣ;OI'<3 ~;I,< ~ oocσ t""·n
.1,<ck1.:ι::ιa3 rC';..;s. "",Ι'< ..Am , =ιι ~ a=ιιQIJO: which .A.ssemani
tranBlatee thus: "Hιec Aσta, Regisque Abgari Ediotum oonsoripeere Mar·
Jabus Bar Semes et Κajumas Bar·Maga.rtat, Notarii Edessenl: eaque ίη
.Archivum Edθ8llθnum intu1ere Bιι.rdinus et Bulidua ej9dem Archivi
Pnefecti, utpote publioιe fidei testes (Slιαrir)." See BiJιl. Orient. V01. Ι.
ρ. 393; see also ρ. 84. The Latin term TαbuUzrίmwaa well known ίη those
parts certainly before this extract Ιroω the archives ο! Edessa was uaed by
Euιιebiua. Juliua Capitolinus te1lι nι that Marcus AntoninuB established
Tabularίί in all the provinoes, ίη the chapter ίn which he ia writing
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
144 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
ο! these parts, c. 9; and Abdias, in the life ο! St. Simon and St. Jnde,
speaks ο! the Ta1JUlarii fi8ci in these countries : see Fabricius, Οod. Apoc.
Ν. Τ. ρ. 616; and Eusebius, in HiBt. Ecc. Martt. Pαlut. c.9. The Latin term
was NotariU8: see Ammianus Maroellinus νοι ΠΙ, Eάit. Lipι. 1808.
Ρ. 464. Respecting the Tabularii, see Jacob Gothofridus ad Ood. Tlιtodoι,
νιπ. t. ii. νοι ΙΙ. ρ. 475., and Pancirolus Notitiα .Dign-ίtαtum, ρ. 126.
Ι. 16.-Λ bgar Uchamα. Gr. Af3rrαfHli οώΥ, with the exoeption οί οηθ
copy, which adds Οllχανl'1ς ιιίος: see Burton's Edition. Rufinus, who
followed the earliest editious ο! Eusebius, has a1s0 U~ jiliU8. The
Greek transcribers βΟΟω to have been ignorant ο! the meaning οί Uchama,
which signίfies dαrlc, and was an epithet pecnliar to this king Abgar: see
Assemani ΒίδΙ. Orimιt. νοι Ι. ρ. 420. He was the 14th King: the 11th
was called Abgar Sumαca, or the ml: see Bayer, HiBt. OιιrIι. ρ. 91. Σιιu!
ΟΙ tk Oountr!l. Gr. 'ΓιnrαpX'1ς: the later coρίθΒ ο! the Greek add EHcrιrηr,
which ίs omitted in Rufinus.
Ι. 17.-Peace. The Gr. has χαιΡε,ν. Rufinus ιαlutem. llιafJe Ίwrd. St,
Matthew, ίν. 24, tells us, "and his fame went throughont all Syrίa; and
they brought unto him all sick. people that were taken with divers diιιeaιιes
and tormentB, and thoae which were possessed. with devils, and thoae which
were 1unatics, and those that had the palsy; and he healed them." Abgar
therefore might easily have heard at Edessa ο! Christ, by coωωon re-
port. Another reason, however, for this account reacbing Abgar Ίs given by
Moees Chor. βθθ ρ. 129 αbove, and note ιm tlιat place below.
l. 23.-1 settled in. ""!l mind. See a conclusion Bίmίlar to this ο! Abgar
by the peop1e ο! Lystra, &ο., Λct8 nv. 11, and the people ο! Melita, ibid.
xxviii. 6. So also by the Centurion, Mαrk xv. 39; and by Nicodemus,
JOM ίίί. 2.
l. 30.-At the end ο! thίs 1etter a paseage Ίs added in several Greek
copίθΒ: "Thus wrote Abgarus, as then but 1itt1e enlightened from above.
It Ίs also worth while to hear the auswer οΙ Jesus returned to him by the
ιamθ courier. Short indeed it is, but it has ωηΟΟ power and efficacy in it."
Engliιλ Tram. Va1esius wasconvinced that theae words were not written by
Eusebius: see :Jί'abricius, Οod. Λpoc. ρ. 318. Burton omίts them in his edition:
see note οη this place. Neither are they found in Rufinus.
ΡΑσκ 3. l. 1.-Cop1l ΟΙ tλoIe Ιλίngι)olW:/ι,wre uιrίtten.. θτ. "Γα aJIT''tfXJφwrαo
Rufinus, Er«mplum rucripti.
Ι. 3.-Bleued ίι k. ι<..ι.ateΔ tΦC!-ώ,: the other copy ι<::ιώ,.
The Gr. Editt. have μακαρ,ος ιιι, though severa1 MSS. have μαιιαpuιs ό: see
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
ΝΟΤΕθ. 145 c u-tr a c k
Burton's Edit. Va.lesius bas the following note on this plaoe: "In what part
ο! the Old Tuιamenι thθsθ words oocur Ι &m yet to seek. Indeed, in the
Gospel ο! St. John, c. n. Υ. 29, it is writteD that our Lord said to Thomas
after his resurrectioD, Ble8Ied are tλeιι tλαt Jι.ave not ιιeen, and yet Jι.aιιι! believed.
But this Epistle ο! Christ to Κing Abgarus, if it be genuine, preceded that re-
prehension ο! the Apostle Thomas some years.» Engliιh Tram. ρ. 14. There
seemB to be no groUDd whatever for this assertion ο! Va.lesius. The period ο!
time inteτveDing betwesn the two events must have been short, as, indeed,
Valesius himself shews in the Note cited by ωθ on the ne.xt page. Fabricius
compares these words, cited 88 beiDg written, with Is&i. vi. 9, Lii. 15, and
observes, "8&De cυω his Prophetιe locis sensui Epistolιe magis conveDit
quam cυω 1000 quem plerique hic respici put&Dt:" see Cod. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 318.
l. 26.-Λ mίgλty man. ~~ "'~ Gr. ιιrηp 'l'li ~ιιιιαιrnιi.
Rufinus, wr quidam potem.
l. 28.-The lι:iπo. Gr. 'l'O'NpXOi. Rufinus toparcJι.a.
ΡΑΟΕ 4, l. 7.-There ~c\.. The other ΜΒ. haa .mΔ::iO:UΙ be/ore lι.iπι.
Ι. 12.-Nobly. ~~;a; Gr. μιryαλωi. Ru.finus magnijl«.
Ι. 15.-80 tλαt-Romam. (Jompsre the letters ο! Abgar and Tiberius,
ρ. 16 bel0W; βθθ a.lso ρ. 111.
Ι. 18.-Our Lorά. Some Gr. :MSS. add l'1ιrol/i. Rufinus β8 here.
l. 25.-Abdu, ,00 ο/ ΛΜιι. This same person is mentioned at ρ.7,
below, where he is ca.lled ",c\.o",\ =ο:ι re.ι..;c\.: which Ι have transla.ted
fk·,ecorul perιon ο! his kingdom. lt probably ωΟΟΜ ODe ο! the βθCOnd r&Dk
in the kingdom. Tacitus mentions ιι. person ο! this name, who must have
been cotempora.ry, if not the same-" Sed Parthis mittendis secretos nUDtios
va.lidissimus auctor fuit Sinnaces, insigni fa.mjJia, ac perinde opibus, et proxi-
mus huio Abdus, ademptre virilitstis: non despectum id apud barbaros,
u1troque potentiam habet. See ΛnnaΙ. vi 31 and 32.
l. 26.-He too went in and /eUι at /ι,;" ftet. l~ lω ο ~ οςρ -Α'"
.ςρ~' like the Gr. Oi "αl QIlTOi 7rΡοιrιιλθωll 1111'0 ,l,OΙΙi 7rO~ιIi αllTΟΙΙ ιnrιιιrtlll :
81Ιχας τιι ~Iα χειΡος λα~ωll r;()ιιρα7rεvθη; but the origina.l Syriac at ρ. 6.
~c:o.ah. 1"'C':ι,.1"'C' όcr.ι ;:aωa .φ~; crΔ ι<acr.ι .::ι'ίιι acr.ι -Αι<a
ι<acr.ι ca.ωΙ<ο: He too brought hiι/eet near 10 him, and he laid hiιhands
upon them and Mσleά him, the variation, probably, having arisen from the
translation into Greek and the re-translation into Syriac.
ΡΑΟΕ 5, Ι. 3.-α/ι,riιt. Gr. l'1ιroll.
Ι. 5.-For fk pruent Ι wiU be ιilent. ~Ι<,ρ~ ~CΡ. The origina.l
2ρ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
146 ΝΟΤΕ8.
Syriac at ρ. 6: ~"',ρk rιcΔ "':ιm ~ Ι wίll not be Iilent from

tkclαring tλiι.
Ι. 12.-Hiι _ preαchί1ι!1. "'~:ι.ι CΡ~(\'(\~. In the origina1 Syriac,
ρ. 6. CΡ~"'(\~:Ι "'~(\~~ : the certίtude of hiιpreachίng. The Greek
tranal&tor βθβιns to have confounded "'~(\~~, dίligen.tiα. ι«l.ιitιu,
certίtudo, with r<~:ι.u: nOlJ<l, an error whicb could hard1y have happeιιed
in tr&nslating from Greek into Syriac.
1.15.-Hdl. .1Δ&&1. Greek q~"II. Theoriginal Syriac,p. 6 ~~ ~
the plαce ο/ tM άMd; and βΟ Υθ find it in the DocrmNJι 01' TRE λ.PosTLα,
ρ. 26 below. .ΛΜ brde iMough the wall ο/ partίtώn: compa.re St. Paul
Bphu. ii. 14, .. and hath broken down the middle wall οΙ partition."
Ι. 16.-.ΛΜ tlact:tιιUά αl&M αΜ αιcmd«l tIIίtλ α grtαt .tdtitιuk to hiι
Fαther. In the longer Recension οΙ the Tgnatian Epistlee, οα. οΙ that to the
TπιIliιιnιι, Υθ read a1most the 8ILIIle worda. "αι ιocιnιλθeιι ιιι, q~"., μA'lIof, α.",λΒ.
~ιι μerα 'ιΓλ"θοιι(' "αι tItFXIITe 'ΓΟΙΙ α'IΓ' αιωllOf tPfHJry1U"', "αι 'ΓΟ ,"ITrroιXO" ιwnnι
ιιλτιcrιι. The same thing ia al80 referred to,by Mar Jaoob, the Pθl'βiιιn, in hia
ιιermon on ""...... n ~. Cod. 14,614, ΙοΙ 40. ~ ~ μ. tD(\~(\
.. ~r<~ι<o "'~~ ι.»r<"'~ .ΛΜ ovr Sαtιiour, νΜι& he
r1uoend«l to the plα« ο/ the ιkαd, gmιe lίfi to mαny αnd rαίιtd them up. Arohbiahop
Usher in hia Νotes upon thia p8s119gιB οΙ the Epistle to the Tral!jA.DS cites
worda οι Macarius οΙ Jerusalem and οΙ Cyril οΙ JerusιJem to the 8D1e
effect: see hia Ν otes on Polyoarp's ιιnd Ignatius' Epiatlea, ρ. 26. We reιιd
a1so, Mαtt. uvii. 52, .. .And' the graves were opened, and ma.ny bodies οΙ
the B&ints whicb slept &1'Οβθ, and oame out οΙ the gravee a.ftei' hia l"θ8Ul'1"θO
tion, and went into the holy oity, and appeared unto ιnany."
Ι. 20.-Silιιer. The Gr. has αtF'11U"', whioh thia haa imit&ted by using
~"'aιι . The original Syriac at ρ. 7 haa ~~.

l. 23.-The yeαr thm hurιdred αnd/orty. Va1esίus has the Collowing note
on thia plaoe: "Thia three hundredth and fortieth year, accordίng to the
account οΙ the Brk"." &lleth with the first Yf!&r οΙ the 202nd Olyωpίad.
For the EdθBBθnB numbered their Υθ&1'Β from the 117th Olyωpίad, fuing
their era upon the first year οΙ Se1euous hia reign in .Asi& (88 Eusebius writes in
hia Chronicon), ποω whioh time to the beginning οΙ the 202nd ΟlΥωρίΜ there
are just 340 years. Now the beginning οΙ the 202nd Olyωpίad f&1leth with
the 15th Yθ&r oΙTίooηuιι, in whioh year 88 ma.ny οΙ the .Anoients believed our
blesιιed Saviour suffered and a.soended. So that thia account fa.lls right, placing
Thadα/eus hia coming to Edθ88& and hia ouring Κing Abgarua on the same yeez
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕΒ. 147
in which our blellBθd S&viour suffered." Eng. Tram., Ρ. 15. In the Doctrine
o/the Ap08tk" our Lord'& ascension is saίd to h&ve been in the year 339 :
see ρ. 24. Ebediesu says Christ W88 baptίzed in the 15th year οί Tiberius,
and the 341 οί Alexιmder: βθθ :Mai, Scriptt. Vett. NotJ. σοι. Υοl Χ. ρ. 325.
m the Β«, Ch. 52, Augustus is said to have reigned 57 ye&r8. In the
43rd year οί his reign Christ W88 born. Tiberius reigned 23 years: in the
15th Christ was baptized, and in the 17th orncified.· Orosius say& Christ
W88 crncified in the 17th year οί Tiberius: see Lipomanus, Sanct. Hiιt.,
Part 1. ρ. 155. The Chroώcon EdθβBθnum. p1&oes the birth οί Christ in the
year 309, and 80 d0θ8 Barhebrωus: βθθ A8Bemani, Βίδι. Orimt. ΥοΙ L ρ. 389..
According to these authorities, therefore, Abgar'& conversion wouldhave been
in the 31st year from the birth οί our Lord.
PAGE 6.-DOCTRINE OF ADD.ιEUS ΤΗΕ APOSTLE. Tbe MS. from
which the following fro.gment is t&ken is &1&0 from the Nίtrίan collection
in the British Museum, Νο. 14,654, &t ίοΙ 33. It is contained on one leaf
only, with the &bove inscription in red letters &t the top οί the page. The
volum.e, 88 it ί& now bound, consists οί several fro.gments οί MS. οί great
antiquity, written in two coluιnns, and conts.ίnB chiefly Acts οί Martyrs :
its age &ppears to be oerta.inly not 1&ter than the beginning οί the fίfth cen-
tury. It is prob&bly the same 88 that whicb Assemant saw &t Scete, &nd
describes 88 penιetuιtιu, which cont&ined the Acts οί Addreus, Sharbil, &c. :
βθθ Βίδι. 0Mt. Vol ΠΙ ρ. 19. Doctrine ο/ ΛMαJ'IU. At page 109,
where Ι bave given an extr&ct from thίs, cited by another writer, it is σalled
.:ιt<:ι C"'C"'~ι<, EpUtle or Treatile οί Addιeus.
ι. 1.-lJecawe t/ιqιι, 1ιαιt 10 1κlieιιed. The part comprised in this fragment
correspond& with that given by Eusebius, from ρ. 4. line 20, to ρ. 5.. line 22.
It will be seen, that a1though the two are identical, this is the fuller. The θΣ
tr&ct in Eusebius seemB to be &bridged. There &Τθ a1Bo other slight v&ria-
tions, such 88 we may e.ι:pect to find in the origina11&nguage, and iD &retrans-
1&tion from the Greek into Syriac. Some οί these have been a1ready re-
marked tlpon, and Ι shall notice & few more. The other variations the
reader will observe for himself.
Ι. 4.-T/u plague ο/ the dUerue. ~~:ι c:= : in the tranB-
"".",
1&tion from Eusebius, ρ. 4 ..c...=ι<A. t=0 ~CΩ;ΩA c:=: ο/ hiι ιiclcne'8
ιmά ο/ the diιeaιt. Α variation whicb haB evident1y &risen from confounding
:ιand ο, which ίβ not unfrequent. Λ long time, not in Eusebius. Accord-
ing to ΜΟβθβ Cheιr. he had been suffering for seven years from & dise88e
which he caught in Persi&: βθθ Β. Π. ο. ΠΧ. ρ. 130.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
148 ΝΟΤΒΒ.
Ι. 7.-Abdu, ,on ο/ Abdu. Le Vaillant de Floriva1 wήtes the name

Abdion: βθθ ρ. 132, where ΜΟβθ8 Chor. ca11s him "Prince de la. ville, tres
honoN dans toute la. maison du roi." Compare what Taoitus says of him
oited at ρ. 145 αbove. In the aocount ο! Constantine Porphyrogenitus, as given
by Simeon Metaphrastes, he ίΒ said to have been the person who brought to
Abgar ίώοrmatiοn ο! Addιeus' arriva.l at Edessa: "Quamobrem συω fama cito
pervasiBβθt, pervenit etia.m ad Abgaru.m per quenda.m eΣ ejus proceribus, qUi
vocabatur Abdu, illic scilicet θ8βθ Christi Apostolum., &σ. ~' see Lipomanus,
Sanctorum Hiιtoria, Part Ι. ρ. 189. The following also relates to him, but
whether it refers to the fact just stated, or to his having been one ο!
Abgar's envoys, who passed through Pa.lestine (see ρ. 129 and the Notes
on that parιιgraph), Ι know not: "Cum itaque Iilulta prius effecerit miracula
Domini Apostolus, et omnes curasset a morbis suis, inter qU08 is erat
etiam, qui primus de θΟ famam retUlit ad Barbarum (perhaps it should be
read Abagarum) quem liberavit a podagra." lΊιid, ρ. 190.
Ι. 8.-Gout. Here we ΜΥε: ι<~ \& : but in the transla.tion ~'oA
nearer to the Greek 'lΓO~αoypα.
Ι. 22.-Ηίπι. that Bent him, or /ι,iι ιender. &Ω.Nalz.: in the Greek '"1'
α'IΓOΙΤ'l'Oλη,αIlTΟΙΙ; and therefore retrans1ated ρ. δ cr.ι~~.
PAGE 7. Ι. 11. -1'he whole cnation. The same as lιlαTlι: xvi. 15. 'lΓαιI'JI 'I"J7
/Μ'ιιτeι. This ίβ an Ara.maism not unfrequently used by St. Paul, rendered
in our English version, Rom. ήίί. 22, the whole creati01f, groaτιetlι. and
travaileth in pain togetlι.er until now. It occurs severa.l times in these pages.
Compare Sharbi1's wordB, ρ. 52.
Ι. 14.-Hiι prinIΚ, αnd λiι noble,. .cr.ιO;~o .cr.ιcu.=;o;. It is
difficult to know what is the exaot politica.l position ο! these two orders. The
la.tter more litera.l1y would be /ι,iι /ree-m,en, free citizens, in contr&distinction
to serfs and βlΒΥθβ.
Ι. 15.-Shalmath. Ι
have no A.uthority for the pronunciation ofthis word,
there being no ΥΟΥθΙβ. This observation will apply to a.lmost al1 the proper
names occurring in my transla.tion. Any one, therefore, if he have better
grounds, may supply other vowels, and a more &Ccurate orthography. Refer-
ring, however, to'Josephus, Amiq. JUΆ. Β. XVIII. θ. vii., Ι read the name οΙ
the Υπε ο! PhasaeluB, Σα' αμψιω, which, if it be the same name as this, the name
would be Shαlamt/u; ",blz.. Daug1ιkrο/lιltλerdatJι,. Who this Meher-
dath ΥΒΒ does not appear. He may be the person mentionedat ρ. 13. Ηε
might also have been some connexion ο! Meherdates, the King ο! the Par-
thians, whom Tιιcitus mentions, Λ nnal. Β. xii. θ. 12, and says th&t he ΥΒΒ enter-
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ. 14θ
tained &t Ede88& by Abgar, "qώ juvenem ignιιrιun, et summam fortunam

in luxu ratum, multos per dies adtinuit &pud -oppidum Edessam:" see
A8Sθman~ ΒίδΙ. Or. Vol. 1. ρ. 421. :Moses Chor. R ΙΙ. c. :uxv. says thatthe
first or chief wife of Abgar W&S Βeknα: Βθθ ρ. 138.
ΡΑΟΒ 8. Ι. 4. - Ο/ tM /aith. The remainίng part of the DOCTRINE
OF ADD..EUS, from this place to the end, is taken from a :MS. of the
Nitrian collection now in the British :Museum. Cod Add. 14,644. Dr.
Land has given & description ofthis :MS. in his Amcdota 8yriαca, ρ. 19.
Ι regret that the same want of know]edge or of attention, which charac-
teήzes a.ll Dr. IAnd's publications,· which Ι have seen, should have rendered
it necessary for me to furnish another description. The MS. is in 8vo., and
consists at present of ninety-three ]eaves; two or three apparcntly are ]ost
from the beginning, and & few others in the body of the vo]ume. It was
οηθ of those :MSS. procured in theyear of the Greeks 1243, Α.υ 93], by the
abbot :Moses during his visit to Bagdad, who hιιs WΉtten on the ]ast ]ea.f
the same inscription as that given by me in the Preface to Futal LetUr8 ο/
Athanιuiu8, ρ. xxv., which is &180 found in many ofthese vo]umes. It appears
to be of the sixth century:. The origina1 contents of the vo]ume are thus
stated ίn red ίΜ at t.he end of the vo]ume, fo1. 92 vers.
Ι<~.5~-.ςι "'~(\:;('DQDO ι<~~ Ι<:ΙΦ ι<~.",o. .. ~:ι ωι..a~QD'"
φ~ ιι "Ζ Ο • ι<.ι.J.z. .:ιΙ<:ι ι<~cu.ώ=oO . '-' ,,\= ~ι<:ι • Ι<:ι.u
CD~Ο:Ι('DQDΟ • t • ' ; , ~~;~:ι '-' ...~:ι φ~ u"x ο • '-''' .~:ι
_o>=ιu.:ι φ~o,o.\ ....0 .~Διι~Ι< QDa.a.;Q.D r<..L::ι~:ι
~Φ~Ι< •.;..:,ο:ι φ~~o .'-'ιι·\;;:ι ι<~cu.ώ=oO .r<A~
. '-' ' .\ a. Ι<-::ΙQD •.;..:,0 ι<J..:::ι4, ca...ι...u~0 .~O:ι.ι.σ
.....9,\('DO ~~ ~~ ά:ι~:Ι0 r<.ι..&οc»:ι Ι<~Ο:Ι('DQDΟ
• ~..-νι
-:ι ('D~Ο:Ι('DQDΟ .1'"'0009,'" .=0"> ':ι ('D~Ο:Ι('DC»Ο • '-' 9,"
.......Ι<Ο
------ - - - -------------
• Χι ia wlth paίo that Ι haτe to I]II'U ίο luch teπul οΙ the workι οΙ & geutle-
man "ho has Ihewn hίmιelf anxioUl to acquίre diιtioctioo b,. ponuiog tbeιe diffi·
cοΙι and laborιoUl IΙOOίeι; bot wben luch an ΟΟθ, beiOI{ & foreigner wltb οο great know.
ledge of tbe EιιglίIh langnage, preιnmeι to accUle the Venion of the ..enerable TraollatorI
ο! oor Autborized Tranιlatioo of tbe Bible both ο! ignorauce ο! tbe Englisb ΙΟΟΡθ aod ο!
"ant ο! Ir.nowledge ο! tbe geograph,. ο! tbe ΗοΙ,. Laod, ίι Ihowl a degree ο! bast,. ιeJf
reliance which cenld ΩΟΙ fail to lead him ofιeo ίοto error, and Ιο millead othera wbo
h&..e οοΙ the opportnoit,. ο! briogiog ιbθ IICCoracy ο! bil writiogB to the teιι. See Joumαl
of Sαcred Literαt1ιrl, 1858.
2Q
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
150 ΝΟΤΕ!
"""':ι ι;":ιο ~ΔΔ ι;":ι - ...... οφο

"""~ ....
.la:t.:..
. Ι<~ι<:ι ~ .h.:ι "'~c\.o .~~;.z. ",c\.OQ;", ιφcwιι<
ι<;~;ι< ",','-ι.::ι ~οm:ι "There are arranged, then, in thia
volume, ~elect Na.rratives and MartyrdoDl& One οί Abgar the Κing,
(Νο. 1); and the Doctήne οί Addιeus the Apoatle (2); and the Invention
οΙ the Cro88 (3); and the Invention οί the Cross the Bθcond time (4); and
the Martyrdom οί the b1eBBθd Cyriacus, the Bishop (5); and the Doctrine or
Simon Cephas (6); and the Doctήne οί the Apoatlea (7); and the Na.rrative
οί Mari Abraham οί Cheduna (8) j and the Tήumphs of:Mari Saba. Julianus
(9); and the :Martyrdom οΙ Sophia and her three daughtera, Pistis, ΗεΙρίΒ,
and Agape (10); and the M&rtyrdom οΙ Jacob, who W88 cut to pieces (11);.
and the :Martyrdom οΙ Mari Sha.rbi1 (12); and the Hypomnemat& of
Mari Coemaa and::Mari Daιnianus, his brother, true phyBicianB (13); and
the Na.rrative touching the Man οΙ God (14); which are in number four-
teen."
οι theBθ fourteen, Νο. 1 is &1together loilt. Νο. 2, printed in thiB volume, is
imperfect, and is contained in the nine firat Ιοlίoa. The order is then inverted.
On folio 10 coιnmences Νο. 7 to ίοΙ 18. Νο. 3 beginB on ίοΙ 18, and
coωprίseB &1Βο Νο. 4, which is rather the Invention οΙ the nai1B οΙ the Croes,
to ΙοΙ 23, vera. Νο. 5 followe. This Cyriacus W88 a Jew named JUd88 who
found the Cross at the Empress Helena's inBtigation, and a.fterwatda hecaιne
converted to Christianity, and W88 ordained bishop by Sylveater, Bishop οΙ
Roωε; from Ιοl. 23 to ΙοΙ27. The nextis Νο. 8, ΙοΙ 28-43: ίΙίΒ imperfect &t
the end, about two lines wanted, 88 appears by comparison οΙ Cod. Add.
12,160, ΙοΙ 116. Νο 11 coωθΒ next, imperfect at the beginning, two lθIIoyeι
8upplied in a much later hand: it extende to ΙοΙ 53 vera., on which page is Νο.
9tofol 63, imperfect, 8θVer&11eaveamisBing. Nexttothisis Νο. 10,fromfol
63 vera. tofol72. Then coωθβ Νο. 12, ΙοΙ72 vera. to Ιοl. 84 vera., printed in
this volume. The neΣt ίβ Νο. 13, imperfect, wanting eoωε leaves in the ιniddIe,
ΙοΙ 84 ve1&-fol. 87. And 188t, Νο. 14, from Ιοl. 87 vera. to the end. Dr.
Land did not observe the following rubήc at the bottom οι ίοΙ 87 ~
ι<ι,,5· ~ι< "" ... :ι ι;":ιο ~'ΔΔ ι.;..:,ο:ι "'c\.oaCD•
•ι<U.~O "Here endeth the Martyrdom οΙ Mari Cosmaa and oΙ:Mιι.ri
Damianus, glοήοus and tήumphant brothera." Ηε &1Βο overlooked tJιε
rubήc on the other side of the leaf, at the top, ι<~~:ι ι<~'"
.~ocr.ι; t'O:ι ~ι<:ι "The Na.rrative touehing the man ofGod
who W88 from Rome;" but eeeing a blank leaf οΙ vellum bound in between
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕ8. 151
fol 86 and 87, to show that something W88 misaing, he baa WΉtten U Inter
ίΌ1. 86 et 87 initium HiatoriιB quatuordooim virorum Dei βΧ urbe
Boma." The blunder, which, against sen8e and gnιmmar, he baa committed
by confounding the number ο! works in the volume with the lιlan ο/ Goά
frlYΛ llorM, and multiplying hiιn by fourteen, baa been a1ready pointed
out by Dr. W. Wright.
L 10.-ΤΜ Λn which ιιιιu dαrkmtd. Sce thc sa.ιnθ argument ίη Doctrine
ο/ Βί_ αep/ιa3, ρ. 38.
Ι. 13. -Hi8 dUciΡΙ-lcnew onl!l tλe Helmw tongue. See Docfιrine o/tλe
Λpo8tle" ρ. 25, and Doctrine ο/ Simon Cepoo" ρ. 36. Respecting the Apostles'
ignorance ο! other tongues besides the Syrim;, see Eusebius, TMσphania,
Β. IV. c. 6,8; Β. V. c. 26; and Lee's Translation, ΡΡ. 217,226, 309.
Ι. 18.-Tk rebel& in thi8 region. That ia, "the whole ο! the country ο!
Mesopotaιnia," aa it is ca.lled below, ρ. 21; referring to the oonfuιion of
tongues at the Tower of BabeL
Ι. 21.-From Paneaι. Paneaι, otherwise Caιαrea ΡΑίΖίΡΡί: see Eusebiua,
Hi8t. Ec. Β. νπ. c. 17, and V&1esuis' Note. Joeephwι, ΛΛtiq. JιuJ..
Β. χνπι. c. ίί. 1. This ia referred to in the Extract Να. IV. ρ. 109.
Ι. 25.-1 caιt ιι;" 'f1W'1II!JI upon tλe table. Compare lιlatt. ΧΧΥ. 27. Com-
pare &1so the celebrated saying attributed to Christ, Γινεl1'θιι orpa'IΓet'IoraI
~"ιμoι. See Fabricius, Cod. Λpoc. Ν. Τ., ρ. 320. Grabe8pίcilegium, ρ. 13.
In the Did<ucalia ΛΡοιtolorum, edited by Laga.rde, in SJriac, this ia given
~ΔD~...ιι:l lι.a. φ a:Δ ~ιcσ· ι<;. Ι'" ~~ οοφ
...";\ t=α 1<. ;., ~~ "'ΟΦ1:Ι ~QD~ ",;a.ιr.= \'"
"Βθ expert discemers (or money-changers). It ίΒ requisite, therefore, that
a Bishop, like a trier ο! silver, should be a discerner ο! the bad and the
good," ρ. 42.
PAGE 9. Ι. 9.-Λt tJιat time--hi8 own 0001:. See Rev. ΧΧ. 12. Compare
&1so Mar Jacob, On tλeir own bodia, &c., ρ. 97. Α few ΙίηθΒ are mi 88 ing
"here ίη the MS.
Ι. 27.-For tλe worΊa ο/ tl~ Creation, &c. Compare Doctrine ο/ tl~
Λposιlu, ρ. 26; Doctrine of Simon Cepluu, ρ. 36; ΛctB ο/ Sharbil, ρ. 52.
PAGE 10.1. 5.-&e Josephus' account ο! the magnificence ofthe ν&ίl ο!
the Temple. War, ο/ tλe Jew" Β. V. c. 5. ΒθC. 4.
Ι. 7.-For behold-i.n crying Woe. This pa.ssage seems to &CCOrd with what
;β said ίη the antient Syriac Gospel ο! St. Luke, xxiii. 48: "And &1l those
which were aaseιnbled there, and saw that which waa done, were smiting
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
152 ΝΟΤΕ9.
upon their breast, and saying, Woe to us, what is this t Woe to us froιn our
Bίn8." See Remαίm ο/ α rκry antient Recemion ο/ fk Four θoηκU in Syriac,
ρ. 85. Ιη our received text, inst.ead ο! t1tese laBt words, we have "Sιnote
upon their breastιι, and returned."
1. 26.-" Bluιul are ye tJw.t 1ιιι:ιve belietιed ίιι me, Mt h4ving ιem me,'
αΜ becαιue ye h4ve 10 belietιed in me, fk cUy ί,ι w!Udι ye dwU ,Μ11
be b~, αΜ fk memy ιιJwJJ, 'Mt PTevαα αgαίnιt it.fσr ever." These
words are not in the Epistle ο! our Lord to Κing Abgar, although the
first part ίΒ similar to the beginning of that Epistle. They must, there-
fore, either have been a message brought by Addιeus himself, as
Ephraem Syrus seems to intimate in the passage quoted from his Tulq,..
ment below ί or, what seems much more probable, they are a later amplifί
ootίoη or interpolatίon, altltough anterior to the time of Ephraem. This
is confirmed by Procopius: - Φιιιτι ~ ιcαl 'ι'01lT0 αllTον fl7ΓeIfΓeIV. ωr ov~ '7
fΓολιr fΓOΤI! βαΡβαΡοιr αλωt1'ιμor et1"!'aI. TolITO 'ι'ηr e'ιΓΙlM'οληr '1'0 αΙCΡοτeλeιπιον οι
μεν eιcelvov 'ι'ου XfJO"OV 'ι'ην IlΜ'οΡιαν ξllY')'Ριrψαντer, ov~αμ" eoyιιωιταν' ου "Ιαρ 01JV
OV~" αllTον eμν1Jl1θ"ιrαν. E~ιrηνol ~I! αllTΟ ξιιν e1ΓΙlM'ολrι 81JpeιTeaI φασιν' ωr τε
αμελεl ιcαl ava"1pa'Jr'l"OV 01lT.. 'ι'ην 81ΓlιΤ'Ι'ολ"ν αντ' αλλov 'ι'ου φυλαlC'l'ηριου ev 'l'aIr
'l"7r 'ιι'ολeωr fΓ81ΓOIηιιorαι fΓυλαιr. " Ηoc enim suhjunxϊsse aiunt, nrbem Bemper
inexpugnabilem fore Barbarίs. Quod postremum epistolιe caput COβ, qui
historiaιn scripserunt illius temporis.latuit: nusquam enim mentionem ejus
fecerunt. EdθBβθni vero id literis annexum reperiri perhibent, adeo ut
epistolam eo modo exscriptam in portis urbis pro quσvis alio munimento
posuerunt;" quoted by Grabe ίη his Spicilegium, ΥοΙ Ι. ρ.313. RespectiJlg
this, Evagrius writes ίη his Ecclesiastical History, Book IV. c. 27, .. The
same Procopius records what ha8 been related by the antients concerniηg
Ede!188. and Abgarus, and how Christ wrote to Abgarus. Further, also, how
in another incursion Chosroes resolved upon a seige of the Edc88ens, sup-
poeing he should enervate what had been divulged to the faithful, to wit,
that Edessa sltonld never be subdued by Βη enemy. Which tlting is not,
indeed, extant in that letter sent from Chriιrt our God to Abgarns, as may be
gathered by the studious, from what ha8 been related by Eusebius Pam-
philus, who ha8 inserted that lctter word for word into his Hist~ry. Never-
thelc88, it ίΒ both divu1ged and believed amongst the Faithfu1, and the event
itself declared the truth, faith bringing the prediction to effect, &c."
Engliιh Trα1ll., ρ. 488. Ιη the Epistle of Christ to Abgar, edited by the
Emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus, the words ιcαl fΓΟιηt1el 'I'!'J fΓολel ιτου
'1'0 ιιcα~·oν. 'll'por '1'0 μη~eνά 'ι'ων eχθρων ΙCα'l'ισXιιται allT!'J; cited by Ba.yer,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
NOTES. 153
. .
Hί#t. OITh. ρ.107. This is translated by Lipomanus, "Et tuιe oivitati
cavebit ut nullus eam pOllllίt snperare inimicus." Ραή Ι. ρ. 188. The first
words ο! this are given by Cedrenus thus: "αι 'Γf/ τοΜι ιτου rye"'1ιτeorαι το
ι"ανον: see Grabe lbid, ρ. 8, and Fabricius, Cod. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 319. Coη
stantine Porphyrogenitus' aooount ο! the coηΥθτΒίοη ο! Abgar, &:σ., is given
by Simeon :Metaphrastes, and printed ίη Greek by Combefis in his Origg.
ConrtαntipoU. ΜΌ:nίΡ., Paris, 1664. ρ. 75-101 ; and in Latin by Lipomanus,
ίη 8anctorum Hi8t., Part 1., ρ. 187, Con6tantini, cofl"lO'lM'l-to Porphyrogeniti,
Narrαιίo. rollecta ez diverm 'tutorii& de 1wn manu!αcta Chrilti Dfi 1W8tri
imagine, mU&a αd Λ bagarum, et ez Edeuα tramlata in hanc beatiιιιimam
urbium Reginαm Conrtαntinopolim. (Α. C. 944:.) Also given by Surius, August
16th. See an aooount ofthis ίη Arabio, by Maoarius ο! Antioch, Cod. Add.
9965, f. 33 vel'8.
Ιη the Testament ο! Ephr&em, 88 published by Vossius, we read, "Et
benedicta vestra sit civitas, in qua habitatis. Ipsa enim sapientum est
civitas, et mater, Edessa: quιe quidem etiam pa.lam atque manifeste θΧ ore
Christi Domini benedicta est per sucs discipulos, nostros vero Apostolos.
Nam quando Rex Abagarus, qui hano civitatem extruxίt, rogabat, exciperet
eum qui peregrinus in terris apparuerat, Salvatorem inquam universorum, et
Dominum Christum, dicebat: "Omnia audivi, quιe a te facta sunt, et quιecum·
que a reprobΊS et aapernantibus te J udιeΊS p&SSus εΒ. Veni igitur huc, et nobΊS
cum habita: habeo enim mihi civitatem hanc exiguam, quιe tibi et mihi sufli-
ciet." Cujus etiam fidem admiratus Dominus, mittens εί per nuntios, perpetuo
civitati illi benedixit, firmans ipsius fundamenta: benedictioque illa inha-
bitans iu ea permanebit, donec Sanctus e cιelo apparebit Jesus Chrίstus
Filius Dei, et Deus θΧ Deo:" βθθ Ephraem Syrus, Opera Omnia, a Ger. Vossio,
3rd edit., ρ. 788. Assemani, upon comparing the original Syriac with both
• the Greek editicn and the Latin, having observed that the Greek interpreter
had added many things ο! his own, gives the original Syriac ο! the above
passege, which he renders thus: "Benedicta civitas, in qua habitatis, Edessa
sapientum mater, quιe θΧ vivo Filii ore benedictionem per ejus Discipulum
aooeρίΙ Illa igitur benedictio in ea maneat donec Sanctus apparuerit."
lJibl. Orient., νοι Ι. ρ. 14:1. This Tutament ίβ printed entire ίη Syriac
with a Latin translation, with only three verbal vari&tions from this cited
here, in Ephr,ι!.em Syrus, Opera Omnia, Rome, V01. ΙΙ. ρ. 395. Darius Comes,
ίη Epist. ad Augustinum, also mentions this: "Affuit Deus Regi, et amplifi
cato petitionis munere per Epistolam, ηοη modo salutem ut supplici, sed
etiam securitatem ut Regi transmisit. Jussit insuper' et urbem ab hostibus
2&
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
154 ΝΟΤΕΒ. c u-tr a c k
ίη perpetUUDl eι!8θ ac seιnper ίmmUDem~' oited by Fabrioius, O«l. AJIIOC.

Ν. Τ., Ρ. 319.
Tbis DOtion οι the ίιιιmunity οί the City ο! Edeιιιιι. ie ιeferred to by severa1
Syrίac writers. Thus Joshua Stylite8 oίtea the paιιιιage ι«\aι.ι
~~
• ~ σ.ι::ι ~N.s rιd ι<:ι.:ι~o "",i:ι: " And thy oity
shall be blesaed, and the enemy shall not prev&il aga.inst it for ever:" ιee
Homeritea:
.. I.u
_""' '"- ~,
cη~ ~O""
..
Assemani, Bibl. Orimt. Vol 1. ρ. 261. So Mar Jacob, ίη his Epistle to tJιe
,,"-
_'-= ':\L~ "'cη~"': wπtea
..
.h.~ Ι"""' .... σι::ιιι ~ ~~ ι<σΔ", ι~oN.ι< ~φ ~o
.,.b.1 ι< .,,,:ιb..::ι ~N.s rιd cιac\u.:uισ "Moreover God promised
to King Abgar the Faithful, that the enemy should not prev&il aga.inst his
city for ever:" ιee σod. Add. 14,587, fol 47 vers., ΒΟΟ &1so fol 48 rect.
Ν or did the ΟΟΙίοί ίη the protecting power οί this Letter οί our Lord pre-
v&il ίη the East only, for we find, at a very early period &180, that it obtained
θΥθη in our own British 181es. Ιη a very antient MS. in the British
Jιluseum, Royal ΜΒ., 2 Α. ΧΣ. f. 12, containing a Service Book οΙ the Suon
times, we find this Epistle in the Latin versiσn of Rufinus, immedi&tely fol-
lowing the Lord's Prayer and the Apostle's Creed. "In nomine Patris
et ωiί et Spiritus Sancti: In!ipit Epi8tda Sa1vαJmiι omπi_ Ι/ιmι,
CIι/rUti. αd Abαgarum regem, quαm DominU8 mαnu ιcripιit et dizit. "Beatus
es qui ωθ ηοη vidisti et credidiιrti in me. Scriptum est θώιn de me,
quia hi qui vident me, ηοη credent in me: et qui me ηοη vident, ίΡκί in
me oredent et vivent. De eo autem quod scripsisti ιnίω ut venirem ad te,
oportet me omni& propter qure missus sum hic explere j et postea quam
complevero recipi me ad eum, a quo missus sum. Cum. ergo fuero ad.sumptu8,
mittam tibi &1iquem θΧ discipulis meis, ut ouret egritudinem tuam, et vitam •
tibi, ao his qui teoum SUDt prmstet, et s&1vus eris, Bίcut scriptum, Qui credit ίη
me s&1vus erit." Bitιe in domu tua, ιιiνιs in civitatιs tua, ιιitιe in omni loco fIemo
inimicorum tuorum dominαhit. Et ίnιιidiaB diσholi nιs ιίmeιu, et cαnnina inirιrί
corum tuorum di8truuntur (Βίο), et omma inimici ωί ιs:eμlkntv.r α tιs: ιίtιe α
gra1ldinιs, ιιitιe α t{mitrua (Βίο) non noceberiι, et αb omni pericuJ.o Ιiberaberίr:
ιιivιs in mαTιs, ιιitιe in terrα, ιιitιe in diιs, ιιivιs in nocte, BίNιs ίΛ locia ob8curil. 81.
quiι lιαnc ιspi8tolaπι BeCUm hαbuιsrit, BeCUTU8 amlιtιkt in pacl," fol 12. Ιη
this MS. ρ. 18 b, Thaddιeus ίΒ called Tatheus, as in the 11m edition οι
Ru11nus. Those who are curious may read the Story ο! Abgar in Anglo-
Saxon, published by L. C. Miiller, from a Cotton M.S., in σollιsct.. Λ nglo-
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΒ8. 155
B~ Uam_, 1836; and .. Abgarus Legenden}\βa Old-Engelsk," with an
BDgliah tranalaωn by G. StepheIl8, Copenhagen, 1853.
The praotice ΟΙ JιeepiDg this letter as a phylactery prevaίled m
England till the last ceatury, as Ι tind from Jereαriah Jones. "The OODUDO!\
people in EngJand ωΤθ had ίΙ in their hOUSθ8 in many plaees in a frame
wίih a picture ωιOI'θ it, and they generally, with much honesty and devo-
tioιι, rega.rd it 18 the yσro οΙ 000, and the genuine epistle οί Christ." Se&
1ιιίe Ν_ aM F'Ull Metlιιoά, OUord, 1798, ΥοΙ Π. ρ. 6. Ι have a reoolleotion
οΙ having seen the ιιamθ thing in cottages in Shropιιhire.
PAGB 11, Ι. 2.-ΤΜ eyu 0/ t/ω trve ιι&iM Compare ρ. 19, line 21 : PΛe
ιecrά eye O/lIour mind; ρ. 37, line 13: The eyu 0/ t/ω mind; ρ. 45, line 23 :
ΤΜ ckαr eyu 0/ the mind. See also St. Paul Eplιa. i. 18: ,,"ους οφθιιλμtJvς
,"Ir aIaVOIιIr: and Clement. Epί8t. αd Oori'fllλ, 36; and Epi8t. Smym. ι:k
POΙlIMrpί Jfαrt. 2, ,,"οις ,"Ir "apaIιIr oφθιιλμoι~.
l. 23.-1'lιe 8ta1l o/lIour Ίι,eαά. _ '!:!"':Τ ~'ί.=:ιd This "οΝ is Iiot in the
diotionarίes, but ita derivative and form are known. Mar Jacob, ρ. 97,
line 10, bas ~;:ι~ ~ AιSC»:Ι ~ b:ι ~; ~QrI.:IσΩ. Ιη
Cod. AdιL 14,484 ίοΙ 63, reot. Υθ read σ&.; "'οφ ~;.::::ισ ~φ οφ.
Ι. 27.-Becα"" ίt iι noe ί", mαnll t/ιίng, tΊι.α.t t/ω fκliel ΟΙ t/ω tnιJλ 0/ 0Iιιriιt
COΛIίιU. This is alluded to by Ma&' Jaoob-For laitlι ~ not ίn mαny
ιιιorιU, Ρ. 103, line 9. •
PAGB 12, Ι. 24. - Accepted lι.iι ιιιorιU. We ιnίght Iιa?θ e.τpeα/ied here
... Ak.ιι bnt the teΣt lwι . . . aιι tb.e MS. reads it.
PAGB 13, ι. 10.-Jly ΙΟΛ' Hαιιrιu. Abgar had two ΒΟΜ ofthe Dame. Thίa"
is probably the elder, who ιmooeedoo his fatber at EdθBll&, and I'θigned ~Ω
yeι.rs: see .Aιser.aani, ΒίΙιΙ. 0rίιmL VοΙ Ι. Ρ. 4S1. :iayer ιnakea him the
15th Κing οΙ Edeιιsa. .. Jrlβa.ιιη bar Abgar. Dionyaiwι Telmιι.riensis ιιcribit,
ewιι. anno 2061. IROrtuo patri· 8Uooessisιe et ιιeptem. &nnoe 1'θgD888θ. Seoun-
dum ηOβtraB rationes I'θgnare οοιρίΙ EdθB1118 Α. AbrahιD 2060.. Martίs menee
Α.. Υ. C. 798. a Chriato Ωato 46. ΜΟ8θΒ Chol'θnensίs Ananum vooat, qnod
non lοψ recedit a Syrίaoo noιnine: Hίιιt. OιrJι. ρ. lj5. Le Vaillaιιt de
FIorival wrίtes the nameAMtιOUn: see ρ. 136. .Λ1lgU8Rιι: ιιhe Υ88 Abgar'.
1R0ther, as Υθ have BθθD a.bove, Ρ. 7.
Ι. 23.~ Ι have wrίttenthiansmeaooordingtothe vowelsin
the treatiιιe οι Bardesan. See, reιιpeotίng this aιιd the Greelt forma οΙ tbe
word, Notes to my Bpicilegίιu.raByriαι:ιιιιι, ρ" 77. Whiston, fioom. the Arme-
nian Ιonnι writea the DIIDlθ "&ι.ιe.ιgramum, Apahuι:ili8 gentΊS prinoipeιιι ;"
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
156 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
and Le Vaίllant de Florival, .. (J'/ι,amcλacmm, chef de 1& ιnaison des AbahoUDί :"
ιιee Β. 11 c. 30. He W88 sent, together with Hanan and Maryhab, as envoy
to Marinua: θΟΟ lbid, ρ. 129. MeλerdαtΊι. 800ms to be the person mentioned
by Tacitua in conne:rion with Abdu: ιιee note aboιιe, Ρ. 145.
PAGB 14, Ι. 1.-Λtιidι:ι. The MS. reads distinct1y here "'3I~; but
it ΊS dοubtlθβ8 a mistak.e: Avida ooours several times in coDnexion with
Barcalba: 800 ρρ. 18,46,63. The name Avida also ooours ίn Bardesan :
8θθ Bpicίl. Syr., ρρ. 1, 77. Barcαl1Ja, he was the son οι Zati, as we learn
from ρ. 18.
Ι. 2.-Rollal MaάbaM. ~:t r<:tQ..u ..z:il: at line 30 we
also read ..... "'\=03 r<':ta.u" ~;ι<.:ι:., but ίn the Doctrim ο/ Bίf1Wfι
σεpΊι.aι, ρ. 36, line 1, ........\=o:t r<;o.u 1·'''\, where Ι have translated
it "headbands οΙ the Kings," 888UmiDg that the true reading shou1d be as
here; bnt in the Peshito Λι;e; L 30, we have "';a.ιι ~ "ίndutua
albia." Compare ,.,," Ι,. m. 9 : """" σ"~",H "weavers οΙ white" (lίnen
or silk). In either case the meaning would be to denote some mark οΙ
great dίstinction or nobility. Plutarch calls the "candίda fascia." ~ιιι~ημιι
!3ιιιrιλιιιoν: θΟΟ Note on Suetonius, c. 79. ρ. 156, edit. Υαπ., Lond. 1826.
Ι. 12.-Pirιn. This may, perhaps, have been the 8aUle as the person
mentioned by Abgar in hίs letter to Narses: 800 M08θS Chor, ρ. 136.
It ΊS the 8aUle name as the Greek and Latin Beroιms, and as the Persian
)J~ οΙ the present day.
Ι. 14.-Νebu a1Iά Bel. These were the chief gods οι Edesaa, οΙ which the
former represented the Sun and the latter the Moon: 800 Mar Jaoob οΙ Sarug
in Aιsemani, Bibl. Ori.ent. ΥοΙ Ι. ρ. 327; Bayer, Hiιt. OιrΊι.. ρ. 139.
Ι. 22.-Jew-uΊι.o trαd«l in .uk. ~~ "" ..... ;:t These seem to
have been JeW8 residίng at Edθβ8& for the purpoae οΙ carryίng on traffio with
the countries to the Eaat. Batne, in the provίnoe οΙ Osrhoene, about a
day's journey from Edeιιaa, which Ammianua Maroellinua oalls, "MUDίcί
pium Oadroense," Β. ΧΧΙΙΙ. ο. ii. 7, W88 the. oelebrated mart where the
Indίana and the Seres came to trade at a fair held at the begίnning οΙ
September, "refertum meroatoribua opu1entίs: ubi annua sollemnitate,
prope Septembrίs ίnitium mensis, ad nundίnas magna promisoUIII ΙortUlUlθ
oonvenit multitudo, ad commercanda, qUIII Indί mittunt et Seres, aliaque
plurima vehi terra mariqne consueta!' lbid, Β. XIV. ο. ili. 3. See Huet,
Hίιt. du σ ~ et ι:k la NαfJigation ι:kι ΛncίenI, Ρ. 370. These Seru, as
λ mmianua Maroellinus, as well as other writers, tells us, manufaotured &ricum.
οι Nentesque subtemίna, conficiunt serioum, ad uaua antehac uobilium, nuuc
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
ΝΟΤΕΒ. 157 c u-tr a c k
etiam infunorum Bίnθ ulla disόretione proficiens," Ibid. Β. ΧΧΙΙΙ, c. τί. 67.
The readerwill reoollect νirgίl'β Tθl'Bθ, Geor. ii.121, "Velleraque ut foliis de-
pectunt tenuia Seres." This 800ms to be the Ι<Ο'Ο1 in which the Jews
jn thia country traded. We find this word, which, 88 an epithet, me&D8
mollίI, teιιuiι, lenίι, used 88 a noun subst.a.ntive, 88 it ίΒ here, in t,he
.Λ ncient Bt«ιWm oj tλe Four (}o,peU in B~ M"'tt: xi 8. sι.:Δ ι< ο •ο; :

and in the Greek Gospel οΙ Mιι.tthew, Ιollowϊng the orίginal Hebrew, 4W
μαλιιlCOl~ rιμφ.ειrμειιOll j while St. Luke addB .μιιτ.oι~ a.fter μιιλιι/(o.~. Υet
both state that μαλιι/(oι~ Υ88 the dress οΙ the nobles, "they that weιι.r 80ft
cletlι.ing ιι.re in kings' houaes j" identifying μιιλιι/(ιι with" Serίcum ad usus
antehιι.c nobilium" οΙ Ammianus Mιι.roellinus. Although Ι have rendered it
silk, it would ιφpeιι.r, from the aooounts gίτθΩ, to be cotton or muslin, lαna
ΖΥΙίπα, not bombllcina: 800 Plinius, Hi8t. Ncιt. τΙ 20.
l. 30. - Ohainl. The word ι<.=ϊι<s., which Ι have translιι.ted
chαim, npon the authorίty οΙ Castel, (coωpιι.re al80 Buxtort: Lex. Chald.
et Syr. ad ""Φ), would pema.ps be more correctly rendered aiIb or
mU8linl. Thua, in '" pιι.ι!88gθ cited by A88emani Bibl. Orient. νοι Ι. ρ.186,
we find ;~\= rc:1~ ι<a;~3 ι<lo3 aal ;:μ., "which he trans-
lates "non ωαlicιι.m qtlRntitιι.tem fili ιerici
transmjsit." Jn the Doctrine
ο/ the Apoιtlu, at ρ. aal line 2, Aggmus is called ~;ι<.z. ~,
which Ι have there transl",ted, "ma.ker of .qolden ohιι.ins," having reference
to ρ. 22, line 23. Here C. reads ι<.~, which Castel also renders
"aerίcum." Moreover, in the ιι.ccount οι AggaIus by Μ08θ8 Choren., he
is called "un fίι.brίcant de coiffureB de 8Οίθ," in the translιι.tion οΙ Le Vaillant
de F10rίval j and "quenda.m Bθrίoί opificem," in that οΙ Whiston: 800
Β. ΙΙ. c. ΧΠίίί. ρ. 131. Whiιton', edit. ρ. 137. IhαdlκmdI ο/ the kίng,
or diadeD1β. ThθBθ ιιeem to have been made οΙ siIk or muslin scιι.rvθβ,
Buch 88 form the turbanιι οΙ orίentals at the preιιent day, interwoven with
gold, and with figureιι and deviceB npon theD1. Such, at any rate, W88 that
wom by the high-prίest οΙ ΒθΙ and Nebu. SeeActI ο/ Sharbil, ρ. 41.
PAGB 15, Ι. 3.-0ld Tuta'fM'11,t aΜ the New. It is pla.in that thθBθ termB
could only have been used here jn the sen.se οΙ the ω. οΙ MoseB and the
Goepel, and not in the full sense which we now ~ve. Jf by the "Aots [or
Visitιι.tions]οΙ the Apostles," ~, • O'!""~'\C.) we ιι.re to under-
stand those wrίtten by St. Luke, this passage 800ms to BheW that the com-
piler οΙ thθBθ Acts οι Addm,UI, wrote 80me yeιι.rs subsequently to the events
which he relates, or that it has been added by an interpolator stilllater.
For at the eιι.rlier perίod οΙ Addmus'. ministry, no other part οΙ the New
28
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
-158 ΝΟΤΕ!
TeB1:aπ1ent WII8 written

than the original Hebrew Gospelof8t. Matthew, which,
118 giving an aooount οΙ the new dispensation οΙ JθBUS Christ, might have
been ca.lled the Nθ~ Testanιent or Covenant. The Acts οΙ the Apostles, in
the Peshito, is "'-";~3 -.!'φ~~ ~:t Q.Sca . . ~~ ~M
~Δ\ "The Hook οΙ 'lΓpαξει~, that is, 8tories οΙ the BlθBβθd Apostles."
Uompare .~ ΟΙ 1Μ Apoιtlu, ρρ. 27, 32, where those by Luke are called
" Triumphs οΙ the Apostles," and Doctn/M ΟΙ SiAnon Oepha., ρ. 40.
Ι. 29. - Ditorfιon. -The reading οΙ the Μ8. here ίβ not quite cle&ι'.
Ι am dieposed to conaider that the word ought to be Diatuιaron, whίoh
T",tίan, the 8yrian, compiled from the Four Gospels about the middle οΙ the
second century. Thίs we know to have been ίn general U8θ at Edessιι. up to
the fourth century, and to have had '" commenta.ry written upon it by
Ephraem Syrus. See Assemani Bibl. 0rUπt. Υοl. Ι ρ. 517. Theodoretus
stιι.tes, HQJr~t. Fαh. Β. Ι c. 20, that he found more than 200 coρίθθ οΙ thίB
work received in the churchee in his own ιUoceee, whίch he caused to be re-
moved, and substituted coρίθΒ ofthe Four Gospels ίn theίr stead. See Fabri-
cius, 000. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 377. Ebediesl1 writes thus οΙ T",tian in the Pre-
ΙΟΟθ to hίB Collectίon οΙ. Canons: "T",tianus quidιι.m phίlosophus cum
Evangelistιι.ruml~uentium sensum suo intel1ectu cepisset, et scopum scrip-
tionis illorum divinre in mente su", fixisset, unum θΣ qu",tuor ίllis admίrabile
collegit evangeliuίn, quod et Diatessιι.ron nomin",vit, in quo cum cautis-
sime seriem rectιι.m eorum, qα/B '" Salvιι.tore dictιι. ac gestιι. fuere, servasset,
ne uuam quidem dictionem e 8110 addidit." 8eβ Card. Mai, Scriptt. Vee.
Nov. OoU. Υοl. Χ. ρ. 23. If this be 80, there is here ιι. later interpolation.
It is stιι.ted by Bar Hebneus that 80me οΙ the books οΙ the Old Testιι.
ment and the New were tranι1ated ",t Edessa in the tίme οι Abgar and
Addωus: 8θθ Aιsemanί, Bibl. Ori,mt, Υοl. ΙΙ. ρ. 279; Walton, Prokg.
ad Bibl. PolllUlot, ρ. 89. There is also ιι. record preserved οΙ '" very
antient copy οΙ ιι. Gospel written by the hand of.Aggωus hίmself, the di&-
l3ίρΙθ and 81lCCθ88Or οΙ Addεeus, in the ye&.r οΙ the Greeks 389, or Α.Ρ. 78 :
8θθ Assemani Bibl. Orίem. ΥοΙ ΙΙ. ρ. 486, and Prelace to Remα.im ΟΙ α Μ'Υ
a.rιtimι RecenAon ΟΙ tlω Four ~ι. ίn B~ ρ. lxxviί. This ιιeema to
deri'fe 80me confirmatίon from the fact οΙ Addωus having established
deacons and presbyters ίn the churches, and tιι.ught persons to read the Scrίp-
tures ίn them : 8θθ ρ. 18. _
Ρ AGB 16, l. 1l.-Fire ωorιhippt:r. a"d σdρrer. ΟΙ wαter: 8θθ 8trabo ι:k
Persil, c. ΣΤ. ~ιαΦεpoντω~ ~ε.,.ιιι 'ΙΓ1Ιρι "αι .,.ιιι V~a.,.1 θvOlllJ'I; 8θθ also Abdίas Hiιt.
Cm. Apoιt., Β. VI. c. 7, "Solem et lunam deorum numero app1icantes, ιι.quam
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ. 159
βimul deita.tem habere docebant:" Fabricius, Ood. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 609, and
. hΊS Notes there; 8θθ also Assemanί, Bibl. ()rώnt. Vol. Ι ρ. 191, and Sim. Α.
A8βθωanί, Λι:tα Mαrtyr. Vol. Ι ρρ. 40, 113, 227. Mar Jaoob οι Sa.rug, in
his sermon on the Fall οΙ Idols, Cod. Add. 14,624, Ιοl. 12, wrίtes ""' ......\
ι<"'Q.Wί1o "",.::σο ι<;a.Δ: ι<;..cnΔo "-,~ω.l r<;coaι.(\
._c.ur< ~"" .. He made them worship the sun, and the moon, and the
stιιrs, and the lίghts,
and fire, and water, and living creatures."
l. 17.-ΛΜ Abgar W'1"OU to Nαnu. Thίs LetM:r ίβ gίven by M08θS Chor.,
see ρ. 135.
l. 22.-Becαιue lι.e wιu noΙ αbk to pαJJ8 over into tlι.e country bel,01ιging to tlι.e
RO'11ια1U1. In ooωιequence οι the treatίes by which the limits οΙ the Roman
Empire, fixed by Augustus, extended to the Euphrates: see Tillemont
Hue. d& Empereur., Υοl. Ι. ρ. 37. j see ",lso Extr. vi. ρ. 111, Dio Cass.ίus,
ΙίΥ. 8. ο Σε,8ιιιrτ~ εστηιrεν opll) ηι Ρωμαιων cIpxt7 Τ,"!ρ,ν τε "ιιl EVΦpιιτην.
Ι 24.- Wrote α letter αΜ &ent ίι to Tiberiuι. Thίs letter, and the answer
οι Tiberius, ιι.re gίven by Moses Chor., with '" few variatίons, whίch the
reιι.der will observe, ρ. 133. See, respectίng thΊS letter to Tiberius, Henke,
Proleg. De Pσnιίί Pilati Actil in. cαιua Domini NlMtri αd Imp. Tiberium
milιiι probabiliα, Ρ. xxiίί., Helmstιι.d, 1784. Bar Hebrwus mentίons these
EpΊStles, Chron.. Byriαc. text, ρ. 52.
Ρ AGE 17, Ι. 13.-Pilαte αlιo Ίι.aι wrίtten.. There can be no doubt that
Pontius Pilate sent an ιι.ccount to the Roman Government οΙ what took place
with respect to Jesus, which it W88 hίs duty to do as govemor οιJudeιι.. ThίB
ΊS mentioned by Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Eusebius, Epiphanius, Chrysostom,
&ο., as well as in va.rious Apocryphal wrίters. Α full notice οΙ all thίs has
been gίven by F",bricius, Cod. Λpoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 24; Walchίus, Ηiιι. Eccl.
ρ. 174; Bιι.ronius, Λn.nαL Α. 34. ocxxiί.-viii. Tίsohendorf de antίquis
Pilιι.ti Actis CWBa.rί distinctis, ίn Proleg. ad Evαn.geliα Apocryphα, ρ. lxii.
BΊShop Peιι.rson's Lectiones in Acta. Apostolorιun, in hίB Operα Po.tΊι.umα,
ρρ. 50, 63. Το these Ι would add the early teBtimony given in the Doc-
tri'll/ ο/ Simon. Oeplιtu, ρ. 38, already gίven.
Ι. Η.-ΗΥ procιmmlAulbin.w. There is evidently an error in this Syriιι.c
na.me, BUch as ωost Crequently OOCurB ίn proper nιι.mes in Syriιι.c, both on
ιι.ccountοΙ their OOίng foreign to the transcribers, and οΙ the total omisBion ofthe
vowels. The name mιι.y perhaps have been confounded with th",t οΙ Albinus,
who waa made govemor οΙ .Judea by Nero, A.D. 62: 8θθ Tillemont Hue.
du Empereurι, Vol. Ι ρ. 561; Eusebius, Hue. Εα;. Β. ΙΙ. c. 23: see Vale-
sius' Ν ote, ρ. 28, En.gιilΊι. Trαnι. In the Apocryphal work, ρ. 111, the na.me
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
160 ΝΟΤΕ8.
. is also given "Sabinus, the governor who had been appoίnted by the
Emperor Tiberίua, and evθn aa far aa the Rίver Euphrates the governor
Sabίnus had authorίty." :M:ention of this person is altogether oιnitted by
Μ08θ8 Cbor.. ίn his history, probably becauae he did not know how to give
the n&me correctly: sθe ρ. 133. The person ίntended could be no other
than Vitelliua, who was then govemor οι Syrίa, and removed Pilιι.te froιn
the admίnistration of Judea., aending :M:arcellus ίn his Btead, and ordered him
to appear before Tiberίus at Roιnθ. The Emperor died before he rea.ched
Roιnθ: see Tίlleιnont, H~. du Empereurι, νοι Ι. ρρ 129,682; lbi.d, ρ.420.
See J08θph~, Δntίq. Jud. Β. ΧνΙΙΙ. c. ίΥ. 2.
l. lδ.-Ρeopk ο/ Spαin. The letter οΙ Tiberίua, aa it ίΒ read ίn :Μ:08θ8
Chor., differB a good deal froιn thίII, and the reference to Spaίn is found near
the end: see ρ. 134. WhilJton has the Ιollowίng Note on this plιωe:
"Taιnetsi OOl1uιn hoc Hispanicuιn nuaquιun forsan alibi dise~ ιnθIDoretur,
taι:nen non deaunt BCrίptoruιn teBtίιnonίa, θΧ qUΊbus conjectura ίn eam reιn
duoί poteBt. Νaιn Tibcrίus Hispanίaruιn prίncipes oIίιn veXRverat, atque
etiaιn hoc ipao teιnpore provίnciaιn eam pl.ane neglexit; adeλ ut tuιn
HispanOlJ ad rebellanduιn provocaverίt, tuιn etiaιn ejus faciendi opportunί.
tateιn idoneam dederίt: lUgremu ί", lmulam, ReipublUxz quidem curam
1UIJfU adelJ αbjecit, tιt po8tM. non decuri<u equuum 'Unqtιαm sιιpplbit, non
t"bunoιι militum pr(p/e~e, non pr011inciαrum prιuida tdloι mutα.vtrit :
Hispaniam ά Syriαm per αli.quot αnnoιι ιiM conBUlαrilnu legαtil ΊιιιJnι.uit.
Suet. ίn Tiberίum, c. 41. Prα!tereα Galliarum ά Hiιpαniαrum, Syrireque ά
Gr~ principu conjUcαtQι :-Plu"miι etiαm CΊ'llitαtilnu ά privαtil veUru
communitαte, et j'IU metallorum (quod ad Hispaniaιn prιecipu6 spectabat) ac
fΚCtigαliumademptα,Ibid. c. 49. Vide θtiaιn Tacit. Annal. vi. 27. Cωterum
non omnίno pneterίrί debet Υθl1θί Paterculi looua, qui, niai ίn eo non vana
ιnendi suspicio aubeeset, reιn totaι:n cl~ confinnaret. At TίMoίuι CQJιαr,
quum certαm Hiιpαniι pαrendi con/e8Ii<mem u:Wrltrat, pαrem IΙΙyΠiι Dal-
mαtiιque αtorιiΙ, L. ίΙ c. 39." We know, however, that about the very tiιnθ
at whίch this letter οΙ Tiberίus ιnust have been wrίtten, VitelIius was ιnixed
up with the wara οΙ the Parthίans and HίOOrίanB: see Tίlleιnont, Hiιt. dt,
Empereur~, Υοl. Ι. ρ. 131; and 8s Hiberί is a naιD.θ cOlDIDon to Spa.nίards,
as welI as Hίberίanιι, the dίfference might have arίaen ίn tra.nslatίng Tiberίua'
Epistle out ofLatίn ίnto Syriac: or, ίndeed, Tiberίus, with his uaual djlJl!imu-
lation, ιnight have uaed thίB word to coneeal lJOιnθ ulterίor deaignB. See
Aιnιn. Mιι.rcell "Itideιn Hίberίa ex Hibero, nunc Hiιιpanίa," Β. ΧΧΙΙΙ. c. 21.
l. 21.-Becα'l.Ut he uαeded the law. Baronίus l!II.ya that there ought to
have been a delay οΙ ten daya before the aentence waa earrίOO ίnto execu·
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ. 161
tion, and that ίn this manner Pil",te vioi",ted the ιιι.. of the Roman Emperor
by crucifyίng our Lord 80 800n after sentence had been passed: "recens
quippe erιι.t Senιι.tusconsultum Tiberianum, Βίο dictum, quod Tiberio Impe-
rιι.tore, '" quo ίΡΒθ Prιesea ίn Judmιι.m eat miBBua, fιι.ctum erιι.t ante annos
duodecim, ίpso Tiberio quιι.rtum et Druso Coss., quo cιι.utum fuerιι.t, ut aup-
ρ1ίοίιι. damnιι.torum ίn decimum UBque dίem differrentur, ut Suetoniua, Dio
et alii teatantur :" Βθθ Λ nnαl. 34, aec. 92.
Ι. 24.-Dt..erιιe to lκ lwrwured αΜ αώπed. Tiberins ίΒ IJθ.ίd by Tertulliιι.n
to have referred to the Senιι.te the queation of admίttίng Chriat ",mong the
Goda. " Tiberins ergo, cujns tempore nomen Chriatίanum ίn IlaJculum introi-
vit, ",nnunciatιι. Bibi θΧ Syrίιι. Pιι.lrestίnιι., quιe illic veritιι.tem istins dίyίnί
reveJJrant, detulit ad Senatum cum prωrogativa Bufi'ragίi BUΪ. Senιι.tus quia
non ίΡβθ ίn se probιι.verιι.t, respuit. Creιιa.r in sententia manιιiι, comminatns
perioulum &CCnsιι.toribua ChriBtiιι.norum." Λpol. c. 5. Mentioned also by
Eusebiua, Hi8t. Εα;. Β. Il. c. iί.; Bιι.roniua, Ibid. 800. 222, &c. ; Biahop Pear8On,
Lect. ίn Act. ApOBt. Operα P08th., Ρ. 63.: lΙθθ MOIJheim, Diu. αd Hist.
Ecc., ΥοΙ Ι ρ. 357; Steph. Le Moyne, yariα Bαcrα, ΥοΙ ΙΙ. ρ. 145. Thia
has ιι.lso been ίnterpol",ted ίnto the EpίBtlθ of Tίberins to Abgar as it ίβ
found ίn MOIIθIJ Chor., sθθ ρ. 135. There ίΒ ιι.lso gίven by the Bame :MQSθ!!
another 1etter of Abgar to Tiberins, ίn rep1y to thίs : lΙθθ lbid.
l. 28-Ari8tidu. There ίΒ no mention ofthίa person ίn Moses. Chor.; nor
of the preιιentB wίth which he returned to Tiberiua. He, however, gίyθB an
Epίatle which Abgar ίΒ IJθ.ίd to have written in reply, of whίch there ίβ no
ίndicιι.tion here.
PAGE 18, Ι. Ι. - TλicuntJιa. Thίs word has been 80 much distorted
and dίsfigured by the trιι.nscribers that Ι ιι.m not ab1e to recognise what
ia the plιι.ce ίntended. The Bιι.mθ may be IJθ.ίd of Λ Nίcα ίn the next 1ίnΘ.
Thίβ, however, may, be pronounced Orty/w" and be ίntended for Ortygia
near Syracuse, which was not very fιι.r distant froω the Island Caprere,
where we know that Tiberiua at thίB tίme resided, se1dom 1eaving it
to go further than to the neighbourίng coast of Campania.: sθθ Tιι.citus,
Λ nnαl. :8. IV. c. 67 j Suetoniua, Tib. c. 40; Josephua, Λ ntiq. Β. XVII1. c. Υί;
Til1emont, HUΙ. deι EmpereurB, ρ. 93.
l. 19.-Guidt αΜ Ruler. It ίΒ plain froω the context here, 88 well as
wherever it occurs in thellθ ear1y Syriιι.c documents, that thίB tit1e ίΒ precisely
the Bιι.mθ β8 th",t of BίBhop, ιι.lthough the Greek word ΕΤισιcΟ1ΓOS' had not yet
obtaίned ίn the East. The first mention whίch we find of the tit1e BiB/wp
ίΒ ίn the Actlol Bkα:,ωι, ρ. 65, about A.D. IΟ5-112, where Barsamyιι. ίΒ cιι.l1OO
the Biιlwp ΟΙ the (Jlι.rίιtiam, ιι.lthough more generally designated as here.
2 Τ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
162 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
The oocurrence of the word at ρ. 23 in these .Λ.cU o/.Λddαnu ίΒ ίn a p98M~

evidently interpoIated at a much later period: 800 Note ρ. 165 lιtlooJ. It iι
also found in the DικtrίM ο/ StIfTwιι, Ceplιιu, ρ. 40, which seemι to have been
written very early in the second oontury, or even at the eoo of the first.
Ι. 20.-Palue. Ifthis word be not ofSyri.ac origίn, it may be a.n abbre'fia..
tion from the Greek +ιλιιrrιις; 88 Patric, four lineιι below, ia from the Latin
Pαt7'iciw.
Ι. 23.-Zαtί. This iι perhapι the ιsamθ name 88 IzateB: 8θθ Joeephua,
.Λ ntiq. Jud., Β. ΧΧ. c. ii. 1, 4; TacitusA n1to. Β. Χ.Ι1. c. 14. See a.1ao Asaemani,
Bibl. Orien.t. νοι Ι ρ. 421. XaηΊιαb, BθθDlS to be the 8IUDθ person that
iι spoken of by ΜΟ8θΒ. Cbor. 88 having been eent by Abgar 88 one of the
envoys to Marinus. .. Mar-Ihap, prince d'Aghtznik:" 800 Ρ. 129 αbotιt.
l. 24.-Senαc. Tacituι writιeB this name SinnaoeB: 800 Note on ρ. 14.5.
PAGE 19, l. 1.-Ordi1UJ'1lCa απd Lαw ttι1ιic/ι, tDm! aιppoίnteά by fk dώcίpla
αt Jeruιakπι. Theee 8l'θ given in the DoctN1Ie ο/ the .Λpoιtlu, Βθθ ρ. 25.
Ι. 7-19.-Giιι.s lιeeJι....-ιrmwrectWn. ο/ all men. ThίB pasιιage is oited in tbe
extract given at ρ. 109.
PAGE 20, Ι. Ιθ.-ΟηΘ Ieafapparently iι loet from the MS. in this place.
l. 25.-.Λ.~t not α7ιll tJι.ί..g fro'ιιι anll man, and poueιιι Mt αΛlΙ thi..g in
ιIιiι 'UlO'rld. These wordι of our Lord 8l'θ not found in this form ίΒ a.ny of
the Gospels; they are, however, ta.ntamount to the in8tnιction given by hiro
to the Twelve when he sent them fσrth. Matl. L 7-10.
PAGE 21, l. 2.-Fourtunth o/the f1IιO'1Idι ll1ar (Χαll). This date ίΒ not only
confίrmed by Amnι, the hiιtoria.n cited by Assema.n~ Bibl. 0Nent., V01. ΙΙ.
ρ. 392, but also bya very a.ntient Syriac Calendar. Bar Hebrmua, therefore, ίΒ
mΪ8taken, not on1y in giving the day &Β tbe 30th of July, but a.1ao in sayiQg
that he W88 put to death: he has evidently oonfounded Addl8uι with hiι
immediate SUCCθBBOr.Aggιeuι; like 88 ΜΟ8θΒ Chor. h88 mista.ken the naιnθ,
800 ρ. 136. Bar Hebl'l8uι al80 confounds the placea oftheir burial, sayingthat
Addreuι W88 buried in a chureh which he had built at Edessa.: see.Asse-
ma.ni, Bibl. Orient. VoI. ΙΙ. ρ. 392. Addωuι W&8 buried by Abg&l' in the
sepuIchre of his a.nOO8tors, ρ. 21, a.nd.Aggωuι in the church which he had
built, ρ. 23. The death of Addreuι took plaoe before that οί Abga.r,
which happened A.D. 45: 800 Ibid, ΥοΙ Ι. ρ. 420; Bayer, Hiιt. O".h.,
ρ. 125. It would, therefore, appear that hiι mi.nistry at EιIθββa W88 of&bout
ten or eIeven yeare duratίon.
l. 12.-Tlιoιe ο/ fk ho~ ο/ .ΛΠιι, the ιπιαltor, ο/ Abgar fk Kίng. See
Μ08θ8 Chor., Β. ΙΙ. c. Σίτ., a.nd Abga.r's deBOθDt from .Anaoeι: Bayer, Hί8t.
Orrh. ρ. 91.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΒΙ. 163
Ι. 17.-fie orιlίnαncI anά irutrw:tWn.--by t/ω .Λ po6tu Λddαιuι. Compare

DoctrίM ΟΙ tM Λpιntια, XVIII. ρ. 28.
Ι. 19.-.Λggι:euι tιJΜ hi1Mel1 becα1M GuiM ιmd Rult:r αnd tM ιτιeceuor οι
lιiI Clιair ajter Ίι.im. See Doctrίae ΟΙ t/ω Λpoιtlα, ρρ. 32,34 belottJ; 800 A.sιe
mani, Bibl. Orίent. Vol. Π. ρ. 392; Vol. ΠΙ. ρ. 611.
Ι. 28.- ΤΜ tlJΊι.oU Itak ~ ..... Ω: thia seema to apply to those who eape-
cially belonged to the miniatry ο! the churoh; thua ~..... D ..ι=ι
is uaed for .. o1erici," in contradiatinction to "' ....1' ,.ιa" laici:" 8θβ
.Aιsemani, Bihl. Orient. ΥοΙ ι ρ. 189, &c.
PAGB 22, Ι. ll.-Like α nd. A1luding to our Lσrd'β words, Hαtt. m. 1,
"Ι will make you fiahers of ωθιi." Compare with thia 'Γ!J "'A1/fI 'ΓΟιΙ
evαrreλιοv ,"ω-ΥρI']Ο"αι, uaed by Nicephorua, 88 applied to thia Addalua. Hitιt.
Zccl. Β. ΙΙ. c. 40.
Ι. 14.-0Μ ΟΙ Ίι," rtlιdΙiuιιι B07SI. This wou1d seem to be the ιιecood 80D of
Abga.r called Maanu, who succeeded his brotber Maanu, and reίgned fourteen
)'θB.l'β, that is, from A.D. 52 to A.D. 65, aooording to Dionyιιius, cited by
.Aιsemani, Bibl. Orient. ΥοΙ Ι. ρ. 421 ; 8θβ &180 Ba.yer, Hi8e. Ο"Ίι.. ρ. 130.
M0Sθ8 Chor., who evident1y copied from thia document, doea not give the name
ofthe king; unlθβS, indeed, the words "Le prinoe, qώ regna apιia 1& mort de
80n ~re" ιι.re to be referred to "Ananoun fila d'Abgar regne 1 Edeaae"
at the beginning ο! the chapter: see ρ. 136. Clem. Galanua alao writee :
.. Secundua Rex poat Abagarum fuit filiua quidam ejua anonymua, qui Chri..
tianam Patria religionem aspernatua, fideles atrociter inaectatua eet; ac
miaere vitam complevit. Tertius fuit Sanatrughua, fi1iua 8Ororia Abgarί, ou.jua
imperio Sanctoa Apoatoloa Bartho1oιnamm et Th8.ddιeum in regionibua illie
interfectoa fuiase narrant ArmeniΪ r ΒΟΟ Conciliatio Bcc. Λ""" C1IIIII Rσm. ρ. 9 ;
8θθ A88emani, Ibid. Ιη the extract given at ρ. 109, &tJenu, 8ΟΒ ο! Abgar, is
atated to have alain Addmua. Thia i!ι most probably a mistake in aubatituting
Addmua for Aggmus, sueh 88 Moaea Chor. haa made: see Ν ote ρ. 162, aboτe.
Ιη the book called 1'Μ Β«, by Solomon Biahop of Ba.aaora, about A.D. 1222,
(concerning which see .Aιsemani ΒίδΙ. Orient. ΥοΙ. πι ρ. 3(9), in the 49th
ebapter, Touching the Apostlea, and the p1acea of eaeh onθ of them, and of
their deatha, we find the following • r<QO' _cσo~rτ" ~ t=" ι~'"
~I aJ\D . Uιςι'" ..... ω ~'σ:ι.ι ~:ι ιΦ"'O~ ,~r<a

o'~ l.kIΘ . ~"'ι ~_ Αιώ ; '\e'r<1 0';:' «»30",0'
_o'"'O~ cσ:ιι 0;""r<1 ~r<a . ~Oo'~ tO'al:ιar<o ~"'~
~ ,.μώ c<ocιι _O'oΛ.'" ΦΙ' ""'Il~ '::""'''' . ~QιJ~~""
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
164 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
~ι< ~Ι<:t φ~Δ:IO ;~o .~~~ιΦ ~ι<:ι "'-a;~

~Ω • ι<.;~ a:Δ ;a.σμ:t ~"" t::ιo oJιι,,::ι~o .φ;~ φi::ι
ι<~o~ .1QALr<:t rQr<r<.~~s 'ί=ιιι<~ ~\~r<~
~ ι< \"τ., ,m. ...... . ι<~o;a.σΔ "\....ΔΑφΙ<Ο "'~a,a~:t
.•φ;o~ φ;~ ιΦφ .:t~ . ~o _~ι< i::ι~o ,φCLaτ.
.,φ;o~ ~c»~~r<a ~r<s φi::ι φ~o;φ οφ .,!b.r<~:t 4a

" ADDlEUB was froια Pa.nelUl, a.nd he preaohed in EdeBB8. οί Mesopota.mia in ΙΔθ
days οί Abga.r. But Herod.es, the 80n οί Abgar, slew him at the Cast1e οί Agel ;
a.nd his body was afterwιι.rds taken up, a.nd they brought it to Rome. There
are 80me who have said that it was depoSΊted at Edessa. Aggσ!IU, his dis-
οίρΙθ, WBS formerly a ma.ker οί BίlkB for Abga.r, a.nd he became converted.
And after the death οί Abga.r, his son reigned in his stead, a.nd he requίred οί
Aggmus to weave him silk. And when he d.id not comply, saying, Ι ca.nnot
give up the teaohing οί preaohing a.nd turn to weavίng, he struck him upon the
legs WΊth a olub a.nd brake them, a.nd he died. TIιmldαn.ι8 sUccθeded him
in Edθ888o, but the Bame Herod.eB, the 80n οί Abgar, slew him, a.nd he was buried
at Edessa." This Ίs froω a MS. in my po8Sθ88ίOα. It Ίs easy to see here that
errorB have arίsen froω the confusion οί the nam.e ι:ίί Λdd<Buι, Aggσ!lU, a.nd
T~ j a.nd that the Herodu here Ίs the Bame as Betιe1'UI in the extract
at ρ. 109. Cedrenus, cited by Assemani Bibl. Orient. Vol. Ι ρ. 421, writes:
"Ηαίο ρίο ίnstίtuto obtemperatum est, quamdiu Abgarus, atque post hunc
filius VΊXerunt. Nepos autem, quum in aVΊ locum et regnum sUccθBBίsBet,
abjoota piet&te, ad simu1acrorum cultum descivίt: statUΊtque, sublata Chrίsti
imagine, st&tuam dremonis reponere." In the a.ccount οί Conata.ntine Por-
phyrogenίtus, as gίven by Sίm.eon Metaphrastes, we read, "Itaque conser-
vatum est hoc hujus viri pieta.tίs expresιwm monumentum et Deo dica.tum
donarium, donec in hoc VΊtm incolatu manSΊt Abagarus, et ejus filίus qui
regnί SΊmul eι pϊθωΊS patenue fuit 8Uccθ880r. Creterum eorum filίus et
nepos fuit quidem sUOOθssor paternϊ et avitί impeήi, non fuit autem hreres
etίam pietatίs. Sed in pίetatem ca.lcibus, ut ita dicam, insultaVΊt et ad
dremones et idola transfugit:" Lipoma.nus, Sanct. Hi#. Par. Ι. ρ. 190. Ιξ
therefore, we 888UIIle that it was Abgar's grandson, Abgar, 80n οί Maa.nu, as
given by Dionysϊus, (whose reίgn οί twenty years was extended from A.D. 65
to A.D. 86, 8θθ Bayer, Hi#. OιrIι. ρρ. 130, 141,) who ca.used Aggmus to
be put to death, this would be perfectly consίstent with the fact οί a copy
οί the Gospels ha.ving been transcrίbed by Aggmus, A.D. 78, or eίght ye&r8
before the death ο! this king: see Νote, page 158 αlmιe.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕ9. 165
Ι. 27 .-Λ nd brαke hi,_leg,. Thi& ignominious mode ofexooution, which put
an end to the sufferings of the two Thieves οη the 01'088, 800ms to have been of
Roman rather than ofoliental origin. Seneca De ίτa, Β. ΠΙ c. 32, writes, "Mag.
nam. rem sine dubio feoerimus, si servulum infelicem ίη ergastu1um mίserimus.
Quid properamus verberare.&tatim, crura protinus frangere Ι" It W88 ίη use
ίη the time of Plautus, "Crura hercle effringentur." Suetonius has "Thallo
a manu, quod pro epistola prodita denari08 quingento& accepisBet, crura
fregit." OctανίtιB, ο. 67. Οη which p8&88ge Casaubon has the following note :
•. Crurifragium olim servorum et ancillarum pωna erat, meminit iterum
Suetonius, Lib. iii. c. 44. Fuit et publicum malefioorum hominum &uppli-
cium: ut delatorum sub Commodo. Eusebius Lib. Υ. &!,λα,οςο 'Il'αΡα καΙΡον
'Μ]ν ~ΙK,Iν ιιισελθων, ανrΙKα Kιrrαrγι'1J'Γα, 'Γα tι'κsλ,l. Vide etiam Agathiaιn L ίΥ.
Sed exempla in Martyrologiis, et apud ali08 etiam ιιcriptore& passim." The
object of the king in putting this early martyr to this kind of death seems
to have been to degrade and disgrace hίm.
PAGE 23. Ι. 6-13. Λnd becauιe lιe died-thirteen year& This pυeage ί&
a barefaced interpolation by 8Οωβ ignorant pe1'8On much later, who evi-
dently ί& a).so respoDBible for the interpolated pιι.sιιages in the Martyrdom of
Sharbil, ρ. 61, and ίη that of Barsamya ρ. 72. For this Palut W88 made
PTeι1η;ter by AddaJus himself, when A.ggmus WaB appointed .BU1wp, or G1Jί,ιk
and Rvler, 800 ρ. 18. This took place before the deιι.th of Abgar himιιeK,
who died A.D. 45, aB we have 8ΟΟη above. How then oould he have been
made ΒίΜορ by Serapion of Antiooh, who did not &ucceed to that episoopal
throne before the beginning of the third century, if, aB is here &tated, he WaB
consecrated Bishop by Zephyrinus of Rome, who did not beoome Pope till
A.D. 201 Ι See Η. Dodwell, Dίu. Sing. de Pontt. Rom. PrimaJt)(J Suecu-
ιione, ρ. 83.
Ι. 12.-1'11. tM ΜΥ' ο/ tλαt CO!Bar t/JM reign«l t1ιere t1ιirteen year,. He
800ms to mean Claudius, although the twenty-five years of Pete~'s episoopate
extended through his reign and that of Ν ero: the duration of each W88 about
thirteen yeιι.rs: 800 1bid. ρ. 77.
Ι. 17.-Lαbubnα. ΜΟ8θ8 Chor. refers to this author, Β. 11. c. 36: 11 Ghι.
roupna, fil& de l'6crivain Apchatar, a recueilli toU& Cθ8 faits, arriv6B du temps
d'Abgar et de Sanadroug, θΙ le& a d6p0s6s dan&les archives d'Edθ88θ~' trans-
lation of Le Vaillant de Florival. Whi&ton writes the nam.e cι Lerubnas,
Α peadari Scribre filiu&:" Apsadar, of the one, and Apchatar of the other, Μθ
evidently OOrruptiODS ίη the Armenian froω Abdshaddai or Ebedshaddai ofthe
Syriao. The variation ίη the orthography ofthe nam.es arises simply from the
different way in which the first letter may be enunciated. Οη the interchange
2υ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
166 NOTES.
of the letter G, L, and R, see St. Ma.rtin, Memoiru Hί8Wriqιι,u et Gwgraphique

ιur lΔ.rmenie, Υοl. Ι. ρ. 215. Guis. Cappellott~ in his ltalian translation οΙ
M:08θS Choren. Storico Δ.rmeno <kl quinto ιecolo, Venez. 1841, writes the
n&tnes "Lenιbnase figlio de Afsadari." Ιη a letter to me, dated St. Lazare,
Venise, 23 Janvier 1863, the leo.rned Dr. Λli~ writes thUβ: "νouβ youβ
rappelerez peuWtre, que notre historien Μοίβθ de ΚhoNηΘ, tradώt θη plu-
sieurs langues, Ια/Ι mention d'un ecrivo.in nomm6 Gh6nιbna, qώ vivait souβ
le regne d'Abga.r, et qώ ecrivit l'histoire de oe ml!me roi ou les 6v6nements
de oette 6poque. Or j'ai d600uvert dans un manuscrit probablement de
XlIme. siOOle une histoire dΆbgar et de Thadd6 dont l'auteur, Υ eιJt..il-dit,
est un certain Gh6nιbnia, qώ l'aura 6crit ΙΙΥeo l'aide d'Ana.ne, confident du
roi Abga.r. Je suis port6 a croire que c'est la traduction de lΌrίgina.l, que youβ
ΙΙΥθΖ d6couvert θη langue Syria.que. L'Arm6nien est complait: et bien que
r6dig6 sous le roi Abgar, il Υ a eut beaucoup d'interpolations, selon moi,
dans cet histoire, tout ou θη partie, au commenoement du sioole IIIme.
Nouβ pensoDS aussi a publier oet histoire: θη attendant ηouβ βθlOM heureux
de youβ voir, MODSieur, ηouβ devancer. n se trouve aussi dans ηos M6no-
10gues une biographie ou les Acts de Saints Bars6mi et Sabylle, mais θη
abr6g6. Je me r6jouis avec youβ de la d600uverte, que youβ venez de faire,
des oUVI'lιges de St. Jaques de Nisibe, dont ηouβ n'avoDS pas θη Arm6nien
d'exemplairee ιιΒβθΖ ancieDS."
ΡΑΟΕ 24.-DocTRINE οΙ' ΤΒΕ APOsTLES. This work is tak.en from the same
MS. as the preoeding, Cod. Add. 14,644, fo1. 10, and is printed verbatim
from it. It is also found ίη Cod. Add. 14,531, fol. 109. It has been a.lready
printed entire by Α. Ρ. de Lagarde in his Reliquiα J""rί8 Eccl.uia8ticί
AntiquiBιιimre, Υίθηηθ, 1856, ρ. ~ It ίβ there attributed to Δ.ddreuι
~-":τ "cD '. "",,'Σο .:ΙI"'C':τ l"'C'-"a lO..,"'O:. 1"'C'-"QJ.::ι~ t'O .,::ι,,-'ι
~'CD1~:' I"'C';-"~:. ~cσ ~αa.1.Δl" ~CΣ;O~ .ώI"'C'Ο
" Again from the Treatίse of the Doctri'M 0/ Λ~ tk ApOltk, who taught
and iDStnιcted the people οΙ Edθββa, and all those who were in the region οΙ
JιIesopotamia." And at the end οΙ it is written, "Here endeth the Treatise οΙ
Addιeuβ the Apostle." Dr. Land, in his Δ.necdota Syriaca, ρ. 19, in the imper.
feotdescription which he has given ofthe Μ8. 14,644, writes, "F. 10. r.'sqq.,
Doctrina Apostolorum. Edidit de Lagιι.rdθ e codice 8anctogermanensi 38 bibL
Imp. Pa.ris. Lipsiιe anno 1854." It is plain that Dr. Lιι.nd could never have
oompared the two. The book in which he 8&18 this treatίse is published is alto-
gether another work, was printed ιιΙ a diJrerent plaoe, with diJrerent type, and
two years earlier: and its title is Diα/ucalίa Δ.poιtoloruπι Byriαce, LipM, 1854.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕδ. 167
It is well known that we owe the publication ofthe Did<ucalia to De Lagarde ;
although his name does not appea.r: indeed, the author ίο his prefooe gives the
reason for withholding his name. This treat·ise had also been printed before,
omitting the beginning, and oommencing with the first Ordinanoe or Οιιηοη,
ίο Syriao, ίο the 10th volum.eofthe ScripWru:m. Veterum Nσva Collec., bythe
Ca.rdinal Mai, with a1&tίo translation by Α. A88eιnani, ρρ. 3-8; and Text, ρρ.
169-175. "EbediesuMetropolitalSobιeetArmeniιe Colleotio Canonum.Syno-
dioorum, ex Chaldaicis Bibliothecιe Vatioanιe codicibus slunpta, et ίο Linguam
1&tinam tranBlata ab AIoysίo A88eι:nani. Prιeoedit Epitome Canonum. Apoato-
lioonun, auctore eodem Ebediesu." ΒΥ Ebediesu this work is oalled ~ωQ
~ a:=oc»~ τ<cιιι=-Ιo I"'C'~~ : "Canones ήtuum. et legum QI108
constituerunt Apostoli." And ιι! the end 1"'C'~:ιιι QDO:t~OCΙΙΙ ~
~:ι "ExplicitSynodus L Apoatolonun." It iB cited by Bar Hebrιeus
ίηhiB "Nomooanon," tranBlated by J. Α. ABBθιnani, and Ρήnted by Cardinal
Maί ίο the same Vol. Χ. Par. ii ρ. 31, Dida8calia Adrei ApO&toli unim
e 70. Τ also have found it quoted ίο Cod. Add. 14,173, fol. 37, as ~ωa
""";'z.~: "Canons of the Apoatles." It was likewise kuown to
Johannes Damascenus: see Oμrα, edit. Le Qώen, Υοl. Ι. ρ. 266. The
text of the Doctmιe ο/ tk Apostlu Τ have printed exactly as Τ found it
ίο 14,644. Ι have, however, carefully oompared it with 14,531, and with
that edited by De Laga.rde, and made use of this collation ίο the English
translation. Wherever Ι have had occasion to refer to these textB ίη the
Notes, theyare designated Α. Β. C. respeotively.
l. 1O.-TM thru hundred aΜ These words have been omitted ίη Α. Τ
have supplied them from Β., which adds 1"'C'rC:ι:ι~-". C. reads ,... =:ιt.
or 342. Bar Hebrιeus, ίο his N~ has the following referenoe to thiB
paseege, "Ε:ι: Didalcalia Adrei Apo8toli unim e 70, Anno 339. Grιeoorwn,
die.4 Juώi ίη oomplemento PenteooBtes, cum. gloήficarent Apostoli Deum. ίο
coonaculo, ubi feoerant Pascha, desoendit super θΟ8 Spiήtus Sanctus, et
docώt θΟ8 ordines et leges, et ίΡΒί impoauerunt eas illiB, qώ oonsenserunt
ρrιedicatίοώ ipsorum." Τη a Note οη this J. Α. Aββemaώ adds "Τη mar-
gine legitur 'Didascalia Adιeί ad Edessan08 et reliquos, anno Grιeconun
342. die 14. mensiB Juώi." See Μώ, Scriptt. Vet. Nσva cou.
νoL χ.
Par. ii. ρ. 31.
l. 11. - Fourth MV 1"'C'~;τ<: Β. reads ~;r<, but C.
I"'C';CIIυo.:::ι;~ "fourteenth."
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
168 ΝΟΤΕ8.
l. 12.-PenUco8t. The .AιιceηBίoη οΙ our Lord and the day of Penteoost

Bθθm to be confoundOO here.
l. 15. - Bαit1ι Zaitλe, that ϊs; the Mount οΙ Olives. Luke ίη hiB
G08pel, mv. 50, ΒΔΥ& that "he 100 them out as far as Bethany, and he
lifted up hiB hands, and blθBBOO them;" but ΒΔΥ& nothing about hiB con·
ferring upon them the gift of the priesthood, as we find here. Ιη the
Act8, i. 12, he BΔYS after the .AιιceMίon, .. then returned they unto Jerusalem
from the mount called Olivet;" but omitB there all mention of our Lord
lifting up his hands and blθBBίng them.
l. 24,.-Upper Room. Vιrιrpφoν: 8θθ Bishop Pearson, Lectiona ί" Aeta
-Apomιlonιm, ρρ. 30, 31, and Whi8ton's, Ε"αll οπ ιΜ ApOItolic σonιtitu
Uorw, ρ. 20.
ΡΑΟΕ 25, l. 12.-WMn Ι am alCe1Ukd to m1/ Fatλer Ι will ιetιd to 1/00 tk Spirit,
(l~ Paraclete, tlιat Μ ma1/ UaCΛ 1/00 every thing ιo/ι,ic/ι, it iI mut for 1/OU to
know and to mαh knotιιπ. We find thiB promise, but not in the same
words, ίη St. John xΊv. 26, "But the Comforter (ό ταρα«λt]'ΓOS'), 'ιO/ι,ic/ι, iI the
Holy GhoBt, whom the Father will send in my name, he sha.ll teach you aιι
things, and bring all things to your remembranoe, whatsoever Ι have said
to you."
Ι. 17.-Δ. lWeet odour, 'ιO/ι,ic/ι, iIltrαnge to tk world. There is ηο mention
of this ίη the ActB. Οdoιιτ r6ι1"'C';; Β. C. reads ι<'.....; Waι difftued

.,1Α, both Β. and C. read .~. which seems to be more correct.
l. 19.-From Tι.eaven. ι<~ t:ιo: Β. reads ~ t= .. suddenly."
l. 20.-According to tk tongue, ιIw. : this leaves ηο doubt whatever as to
the meaning which was from the first attachOO to the gift οΙ tongues by the
oriental Christians who used thi@.
Ι. 26.-Tlιe Δ.poιtleι. Ebediesu adds 1ιol1/ aιι through.
l. 27.-Λ, tk liglι,t"ing, ιl:c. Afatt. χχίΥ. 27.
l. 30.-Suddenl!l. ι<\.s. t=. Β. C. read r<-"i-ιΔ "at the 1ast." Ebe-
diesu Ι<. "\&ο t= .. de omlo." ThiB first Canon iB cited by Bar Hebrwus,
ίη his Nomocαnon. "Δ.da1ί. 1. Constituerunt itaque Apostoli--ad orientem
orate-quia ab oriente appιι.rebit Dominns ίη fine." Card. Ma.i, Scriptt.
Vet. Vol Χ. Par. ίί. ρ. 33; and by Johannes Damascenus. Ιι iB also found ίη
Cod. Add. 17,193, ΙοΙ 37, with Nos. 2, 3,4" and 14" where theyare callOO
ι<.U.ι1z.:ι ~QJJ:ί "Canons οΙ the Apostles." Respeoting "praying.
towards the East~' compare ApoIώlic Comtitutionl, Β. ΙΙ. ο. 57, VII. ο. Η,
and Tertullian, Δ.pol. ο. 16.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤ.Ε8. 169
PAGE 26, Ι. 1.-11. Compare this Canon with Δ.poιtoιΊC Con8tίtutionι,

Β. 11. c. 59; oompare also for this and the three following Canons, σσm.
pendiaria Fidei EzpoAtio, cited by Grabe, Spicikgium, V01. Ι. ρ. 53.
Ι. 7.-Δ.ngel& ο/ λeαιιm. C. reads ""'-ι:a!iιι .φQΔ.~ "ΗίΒ ho)y
ange1s."
Ι. 9.-111. Compare Λpωt-oΙΊC Conιtitutiωu, Β. V. c. 13-15.
Ι. 11.-Hiι Ιriαl, aala3. Β. reads eι:t.ιIo1:ι "his manifestation."
Ι. 13.-TIιiι 'orI'O'UJ. C. has ι<'-'ιc.w~ ι<':ιφ 1\= "οη account of
this ίη soπow."
Ι. 20.-V. See Δ.ΡOlΙΟΙic Con8titutiOΠB, Β. 11. c. 25.
Ι.23.-OverB«T, the 1α7Μ iι the GuUk, ~o:ι. Τωβ does not oorrespond
with the Greek B'lΓισKιnrι1f, but with σκο'ΙΓΟS, as we find upon compa.ring the
Syriao Didasca.lia, edit. De l.βgaMθ, ρ. 13, ΟΦ ~o:ι rόU'ί::ι cNι<'ο
"''''~M .:ιoaA t= , .... -'ι)l l.ι<;-.τ< c\\ι:Δ "\~~
which corresponds with the Greek of the Constitutiones Apost., Β. Π. c. 6.
βθc. 2. ΥΙΒ ανθpιι.nrol1, σKO'IΓOII H~ωKα σιι 'I"'t' ΟΙΚιι' ΙσΡιι'1λ, και aK01IO'JI εκ
a"I"ομα'l"os μοl1 λΟ')'οll:
Eze&. xxxiii 7; where ίη oιιr English veraion, it is
rendered wαtclιIllwn, "1,0 thou, Ο soη of man, Ι have set thee a watchman
unto the house of Israel."
Ι. 24. - The people. ~_...., . For this R rea.ds ~ "world."
l. 25.-σίΙΥ. Β. reads ι<'. .;Ζ:. "camp."
Ι. 26.-Celebrαte. Ebediesu adds here Φ:ι1. c\\ι.=:ι "=oc.w
.~:ισ • ο,,,., ",τ .....0 ~;CIIυo.:::ι ~:ι: "Celebrate diem
Nativitatis Domini nostri die 25. Decembris, quia hoc est caput omnium
Festorum: et Festum Epiphaniιe die 6. Januarii in supputatione extensa
Grrecorum." Thίβ ίβ evidently an interpolation by a much later hand:
for we learn from Dionysius &r Sa.libi, a wrίter of the 12th century, that
ίη antient times these two festivals were kept οη the same day, the 6th of
January. Quoting Jacob of Εdeββ8., he wrίtes, "Sanctus Eusebius, anno,
inquit, 312. Grιecorum, qui est annus quadragesimus tertius Augusti, et 33.
Herodis, quo tempore missus est ίn Syriam Cyrinus, Christus natus est.
JacobusEdθβBenus,quemnOBBequimur: anno 309. Grιecorum qui est annus 41.
Augusti et 31. Herodis: ejusdem autem passio anno 21. Tίberii .
S. Ephraem ίη quodam sermone scήbίt: 'Die decίma (Martiί) accidίt ejus oon-
ceptio, et sexta (Januaήi) ejus nativitas:' Jacobus vero EdessenUSj Epist. ad
Moeem Tur-Abdinensem: Nemo exac~ novit dίem nativitatis Domini: hσc
2χ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
170 NOTES,
dumtaxat indubitabίle est, eum nootu natum Ιuίsse, θΧ his qure scήbίt Lucas.
Et ίη provinciis quidem οήentalibus, et qure ad septentrionem vergun~
usque ad tempora .Arcadii ImperatoΉS et S. Johannis, dίθ 6. Januam
hoo festum agebant, illudque appellabant festum Nativitatis, hoo eat,
Epiphaniιe, quemadmodum in S. Theologi Oratione de Nativitate voca-
batur." And an anonymous Syriao writer, aIso cited by Assemani, statee :
" Mense Janua.rio natus est Dominus, eodem die quo Epiphan;am celebram~
qιιia veteres ΜΟ eodemque dίθ festum Nativitatis et Epiphanire peragebant."
Bib1. Orient. νόl. π. ρρ. 163, 164,. .
The following Ίs aIso a Note of Aιιsemani οη thΊS subject, Ibid; νοι πι
ρ. 87: "Ιη ..Egypto et reliquίs OrientalibuB Eccleaiis Festum Nativitatis et
Epiphaniιe Domini usque ad tempora S. Johannis Chrysostomi simul oole-
bratum Ιώ!, ut idem Chrysostomus, Homil 72. tom. 5. quιe cst In Natalnn
Diem BalMtoriι NOItri, testatur, affirmans, quum illam recitasset Orationem,
nondum decem elapsos fuisse annos, quum pήmum dίθβ ille, NativitatΊS
nimirum, innotuisset EoolθBίιe Οήentali."
1. 30.-νll. Compare Apoιtolic C01l8tituf;i(y,u, Β. ν. c. 13.
PAGE 27, 1. 7.-νπΙ. ThΊS ΊS Νο. Χ. ίη EbediestL It ΊS cited by Bar
Hebrreus ίη his Nomooanon. "Adαιi .J.portoli, 8. Ιη fine omnium 1ibrorum
Evangelium legatur, tanquam coronΊS quιedam, et populus stans illud
audίat." Ca.rd. Μιιί, Scrip. Vett., ν 01. Χ. Par. Π. ρ. 52. Compare ΛΡοιι.
C01i8tu., Β. 11. c. 57.
1. 12.-ΙΧ. This ΊS Νο. νπ!. in EbediestL Fifty ΜΥ'. C. readf ~'I"'C'
" forty."
l. 15.-Χ. This ΊS Νο. ΙΧ. ίη EbediestL It ΊS cited οη the margin οΙ Cod.
Add. Ι4,,609, Ιο1. 123. Ezcept tM ΟΖά Tutαmenι, ~c. Compare Doctrim ΟΙ
8imon Cepluu, ρ. 4,0; Λpoιt. C01I8tit., Β. 11. c. 57. Philastrius, hιeresi1xnvii,
quotes thΊS with BOme additions, "Propter quod statutum est a.b ApostolΊS
et eorum succeΒΒΟήbus, ηοη aliud legi ίη Ecclesia debere Catholica, nisi
Legcm, et Prophetas, et Evangelis, et Actus Apoatolorum, et Pauli tredecim
EpΊSto1as, et septem alias, Ρetή duas, Johannis tres, Judιe unam, et Μιιω
Jacobi, qwe septem Actibus Apoatolorum oonjunctιe sunt." Cited by Fabή
cius, Cod. Λpoc. Ν. Τ., ρ. 74,9.
1. 25.-Or 1idh. ~~ ol"'C'. Β. C. and Ebediesu read ~,.::ιoo
" and lieth."
ΡΑΟΕ 28, l. 5._" Belore whom no artijice, avαil." 1 Sam. ii 3, as ίη the
Peshito: our EnglΊSh Υθπίοη has followed the '''v'
substituting ,ι,., for
Νι"" "and by him actions are weighed." The Septuagint has και θeor «,1,01-
μαtων β1Γl'I'η~ευμα'l'α ανroυ.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ. 171
l. 28.-XVII1. This is cited by Gregory Bar Hebrreus in his Nomocanon,
tJ'ιmslated by J . .λ. Assemani. "Ad<ei. Constituerunt Apostoli, ut illonun,
qώ exeunt θΣ hoc sιeculo cum testimonio bono, et tribu1ationes passi sunt
propter nomen Domini nostri, memoriam agatis, ίη die interfectionis eonun."
See Ma~ Scrip. Vett. Nova Coll. V01. Χ. Par. 11. ρ. 36. We find this carried
out by the Church of Smyrna, 88 is teetified by their letter respecting the
Martyrdom of Polycarρ, "The Lord grant we may with joy and gladness
oelebrate the birth-day of his martyrdom, both in memory of thoιιe who have
hitherto undergone and been victorious in the glorious confl.ict, and also for
the instruction and preparation of βuch 88 shall hereafter be exeroised
therein:" see Eusebius, Hi6t• .Eccl. Β. IV. c. 15. EnglίIλ Tranιι. ρ. 59.
PAGE 29, Ι. 13.-XXI1. Compare this with Doctrine ο/ Λddι:eiu, ρ. 15 ;
Apo8L Co1l8tit., Β. 11. c. 45.
Ι. 29.-XXV. This is cited by Gregory Bar Hebrwus in his Nomocanon.
"ADAEJ. Reges, qώ credituri sunt, poterunt 880endere ad altare una cum
sacerdotibus, quoniam David quoque, et ώ~ qώ instar ejus: 880endebant :"
Scrip. Vett., VΟΙ Χ., Part. 11. ρ. 8.
ΡΑΟΕ 30, l. 8.-XXVII. This is also oited by Gregory Bar Hebrwus,
"Adrei Λ~Ιί, 26. Pιιniβ oblationis in illa die, qua coqώtur, 880endat
ad altare, et ηοη post aliquot dies, quod fieri ηοη licet:" Ibid, ρ. 19. 'fhis
is likewise quoted by Dionysius Bar Salibi ίη his E.oιitio MiuαJ, 88
given by Assemιιni, without the name of Addιeus, but referring ίΙ to the
Apostles, "Statuerunt Apostoli, siout in Canone," &ο., Bibl. QrUmt. Vol. Ι.
page 183.
Ι. 19.-Far Paul αlιo αΜ TίmotλΎ, &c. Compare Λceι ΣΥ.
PAGB 31, l. 1.-C'aiphαB. There prevaίled a oommon beJief among the
Jacobitee that Co.iphas, whose name was also Joseph (βθθ Tillemont, Mem.
pour ιmnr α CHi8t. Eccl., Υοl. 1. ρ. 14), was the same person 88 Josephus
the historian, and that he W88 OODVerted to Christianity: see Assemιιni, ΒίδΖ.
Orίmι. Vol. 11. ρ. 165. Ιη the Bee, ch. 44, Ι read ~ t*~ r<,,'D
Ι<;.ιιD ..ι..Δ&a ~ι<'ί:ι:ι t*:! m _L .~.c.w c.wοφ ~
"But Co.iphas, who oondemned our Lord, the same is Josephus. And the
name of Barahb88 was oa1led Jesus."
Ι. 27.-Whαuoeιι" eMΎ tauglι.t 1Μ multittules, fλey fuljilled ιΜ ,ame tλem
Itlm ί", deedl be/are αlΙ men. Compare Doctrine ο/ Addmu, "Whatsoever
they said to others and exhorted them to do, they themselves exhibited the
same ίη deeds in their οη persons," ρ. 22.
PAGE 32, l. 3.-After 1Μ deαth ο/1Μ Λpoιtla tl~re were Guίdu aΜ Rukr,
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.c .c
17~
.d o .d o
ΝΟΤΕ8.
ί" tλe cAurcl,.It wou1d appear fi"Om this pe..age that this treatίι!e must
have been wήtten anteήοr to the tίmθ when the title of Bishop, 88 espe-
ciallyappropriated to those who BUcceeded to the apost<>lic offιoo, had gene-
rally obtained in the East.
Ι. 1 Ο.-Λ 1Wreuι from Phrygiα-Tlwmaa from India. From this it ιιppeanι
that there were EpiBt1es, or other writingιι, both of Andrew and Thomaa,
ack.nowledged at this time ίη the church in the East. There Btill exists a
writing, Πραξ6lς και μαfY'Γ1lpιoν '1'011 α')'ιοll a",ιιcrroλflll Aν~IHOΙΙ, ",hich was ΗΜ
pnblished by Car. Christ. Woog, with the title "Presbyterorum et diaoono-
rum Achaiιe de Martyrio S. Aηdreιe Apost<>li epistola enoyolica." IλplΚF,
174,9. This haB been reΡήnted with emendations by Const. Tischen-
dorf, in Acta Ap08tolorum Apocryp/w, Ρ. 106. It ίΒ also given ίη Latin
hy Suήus, at Novemb. 30. Several leamed men have held it to be
genuine. See Tillemont, Mem. ρ . •. α ΙΉUΙ . .&-e., Υol. Ι. ρ. 589. Tischen-
dorf, ProltgOΠl8na. The Aets of St. Andrew are twice mentioned by
Epiphanius, in connection with those of St. ThotnaB, H<ffU. 42, 61: aee
Fabήcίus, Cod. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 747. Respeoting the Acts of St. Thomaa,
see ρ. 141 above. A1though, perhapιι, interpolated and changed, these Acts,
which were then received and read ίη the Eaatern churches, are, doubtlθBB,
very antient, and oontain BOme gerιn oftmtb. There ίΒ ηο mention here of the
Epistles of St. Pau1. At this early Ρθήod they might not have been oollected
together and become generally known ίη the East. The Epistle of Jude,
likewise, ίβ omitted hel'θ, bnt it 'W'aB never received into t1:ιe Syriac CaDon :
βθθ De Wette, Einltitung, 6th edit. ρ. 342.
Ι. 14.-Apoιf1u.-.t,M Olά 2Utamιmt aΜ tλe NetIJ. It is plain that the
Epistles were not at that time ooDBidered aB a part of what WaB called the
New Tmamιm.t, nor the Prophets of the Old: ιιee Note, ρ. 157.
PAGE 33, Ι. 14. - PelU8iwm. .JL~. Β. t&--ώΔ. C. reads
• .lΔflι.f<\" "Pentapolis." India'M. ~a:uCD. Β. reads a:um.•
C. re:..z.~, .Ι Ethiopians."
Ι. 24. - 1'1ιt cJιurcJι t'Mre. C. adds a.t\er this ι<~"'- ~o
~Δ.a.Δr"'=ι "and he built a chureh at Antioch."
Ι. 28.-And Britαin, ~o~. Β. reads ~;Q::t. C ~~.
Α. Assemani haB wrongly rendered it "Bithynia:" see Card. Μ:ιιί, Scrip. JTett.
Νova CoU. Vol. Χ. ρ. 7.
PAGE 34, Ι. 9.-Gothiα. C. reads ""'Λ."" ~~ "lnner
Galatia."
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
~OTBβ. 173
l. l4,.-TM great River. C. reads CIΩ&::IIΔ.ιO:Ι: "the Danube."

Ι. 17.-Soba.. This ίs the same 88 Nίsibίs : see Asιιemanί, Diss. de SyriB
NθBt. ΒίδΙ. Orίent. VoL ΠΙ Pa.r. ΙΙ. ρ. doolxvili.
Ι. 22.-'l'M StιJe'I&ty-t'lJJO Apoιtlu. See WalchiUB, Hi8t. Eccl. ρ. 302, and
Tillemont, Note BUr ΙθΒ 72 Discίples, Mefl&. Hi#. Eccl. Vol. Ι ρ. 4,36: "Le
teΣte groo de St. Luo ηο oonte que 70 DίsoipleB; Ιο latin en met 72. L'auteur
de8 Reoognitions, qui en met 72, aUB8ibien que oeΙώ de8 Constitutions apOB-
toliqUθB, dit que J. C. ΙθΒ ohoίBit en oe nombre a l'jmitation de oeux de
Moyιe. D'antreB anoiens disent Ιο meBme chose, ou d'autreB equivalentB.
BaroniUB cite plUBieurs anoiens groos ο! latins, qu'il dit avoir lu 72......
Mr. Cotelier remarque fort judiciouaement que l'UBagθ aura PIUB aίB6ment
fo.it 70 de 72, que 72 de 70."
Ι. 24,.-Humta. See, respecting thθBθ, Assemanί, Bihl. Oritnt. VoL ΙΠ.
Pa.r. Π. ρ. 4,19-421.
Ι. 25.-Gog αΜ Magog. See ABBβman~ Acta Martt. VoL Ι. ρ. 36.
Ι. 27.-ΤΜ CΛΑinmαlι:er. See Note, ρ. 157 αlmιt.
PAGE 35, Ι. 9.-Pri&cιu. Β. readB rcd.oCllιa_: "PriBCi1la." C.
ClDrcd.oCllιa_ "PriBCillas." Ιη 2 Tim. ίΥ. 19 the ηιιωο ίs written PriBCa ;
but Act& xviii. 2, and Rom. xvi. 3, Prίsoilla. Correct here a miBprint, and
read Aquil88.
Ι. ll.-Timothy αΜ Era8tιu ο/ Lyιtra. We find from Act& xvi. 1, that
Timothy waιι of Lystra, and ιι! χα. 22 he and EraBtUB a.re mentioned together.
Μeτwu, C. readB ~ "Mi1etUB;" but the 1a.Bt three letterB a.re in a more
reoent hand. It ίs probably the same 88 Manaen, whom, Act& riii. 1, we find to
be assooiated with Saul at Antioch. The ηιιωο ίΒ there written in the Peshito
MαnatΙ. Salomon of Bassora, ίη the B~ mentions οηο of the Seventy of
thίB name, CIIJO~, MenαUl: see Assemani, ΒίδΙ. Oriene. VoL ΠΙ
ρ. 319; and the same ίη a copy ίη my handB. Τη a liBt ofthe 72 given ίη
C{)d. Add. Η,601 foΙ 164" the name ίΒ f"f'''", Menα or MΘn88.
Ι. l4,.-TM city ο/ BQ'11ιe. After thίB C. addB ~ lι.. ~\ ~
"Crucifying him οη the ClOBB." C. also addB .:ιι<:ι ι<-"c:u.::ι~ ,J.a.
~ "Here endeth the Treatίse of AddιeUB the APOBtle."
Ι. 19.-DOCTRlNE ΟΙ' SIIION CEPUAB. This ίs found in the same MS. 88 the
preoedίng, Cod. Add. l4"64,4,, foL 15, which Ι denote by Α. There ίs alBO
another ΟΟΡΥ of ί!, Β., in Cod. Add. 14:,609. This MS. Β. ίs written in two
OOlumnB qua.rto, and ίs imperfect, severalleaVθB having been 10Bt ίη the bOOy
of the volume. The Rubric οη the first page ίΒ "'-"~f'Q ι<&'Π'"
2Υ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
174 ΝΟΤΕ8.
~ ~:Ι: "Table of Treatises of all kinds." It coηtaίns an EpΊStle

οΙ John the ΜοΜ. to Hesychius the Monk; Stories οΙ the Triumphs of:Mar
Jacob the Bίshop; of Ma.ri Abraham, Bishop οΙ Ha.ran. .This DoctriM OJ
Peter, fol. 16 rect. to 19 rect.; Triumphs οΙ St. Anthony, by Atbansaius;
Story οΙ Brethren Monks in Egypt, which Μθ separately enumerated, appa-
rently by Palladius; a Letter οΙ Herod to Pilate, and οΙ Pilate to Herod; aπ
Epistle οΙ Cyril οΙ Jerusalem; ιwd the Story οΙ Clement who followed Simon
Cephas: which last work has been published by De Lagarde from Cod.
Add. 12,150, collated with this, under the title "C1ementis Romι.n j Recogni-
tiones Syriace, Lipsίse, 1861."
Ι. 19.-Simon σφkaι. Β. reads ι<ιιι.J.z. φo~, "the Apoatle
Peter."
Ι. 20.-1n the tkird yeαr. The MS. reads t*~-": evidentlyan error.
Tillemont says that St. Peter went to Rome in the second year οΙ Claudius :
"n Υ vint βOUS ΙΈmΡire de Claude, θη la deuxieme ann6e de βΟη regne
sel0n.quelques anciens, qui est la 4,2" de J. 0., 10rsque Cθ ρήηοο mesme
estoit Consul ΙΙΥΟΟ C. Cιecina Largus, et θη la deuxienιe &UΒΒί de la 205"
0lympiade. C'estoit environ 25 ans avant sa mort, qui est le temps que
ΙΈg1ίse Romaine donnait Ι βοη epίscopat:" Mem:m. Hi6t. Eιxl., Vol. Ι.
ρ. 162. Eusebius tells us that he went to Rome under Claudius: Hi6t. Eιxl.,
Β. Π. c. 14,.
Ι. 23.-Tlιere: from this place to .. that the light," Page 37, line 12, ΊS
10st in Α., and the text supplied from Β.
Ι. 25.-Ware heαdhαndl ο/ kiIng,. If the reading ι<;ο..ιι is to be retained,
it should be rendered "were cιad in white:" see Note, Ρ. 156.
PAGB 36, Ι. 21.-Nar ι1ο ure write ίπ the booΑ: ο/ /ι,U θoφeι. Νο reference
to any particular Gospel, perhaps, is intended by these words. St. Peter
could hardly have referred to the Gospel of St. Mark, which is said to have
been composed under his δWD direction; nor, indeed, to that of St.
Matthew or St. Lnke, which do not appear to have been wrίtten βο early
as the third year οΙ Claudius, A.D. 4,2, stilllθβB to the Apooryphal Gospel
attributed to him. See Grabe, Spicilegium, Vol. 1. ρ. 56 j Fabricius, Cod.
Add. Ν. Τ. ρρ. 374" 375.
l. 26.-1 will ιnιd you the Parαelete, t/wJ, Μ may tuιch you tkαΙ w/ι,ίά ye
ι1ο not know. These words are s;miJa.r to John :riv. 26, "The Comforter
(pa.raclete), he shall tea.ch you all things:" βθθ Note οη page 25, line 12.
Ι. 27.-Far ίt iI by /ι,ί8 gijt, ~c. Compare Ρeter'ι speeches ίη Λ ctI ίίί. and iv.
PAGB 37, l. 19.-Mirιgled /ι,iI ρodλeαd witk our mankood.· JJ.-. The
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
ΝΟΤΕβ. 175 c u-tr a c k
word is much effaced in Β., but it seems to 00 ~: "humbled" his God·
head, ~- ,ι< ~ "onaooountofour manhood.," which would 00, per-

bapιι, a more appropriate readίng. Respeσting the word ~, which \V88
suppoaed to countenance the Eutychian Heresy, see .ABeemani, .Bibl. Orient.
νοι Ι. Ρ. 81.
PAGE 38, Ι 4.-The θσverrwr Pίlate αlιo tDαI wίtYta& See Note, ρ. 159
above.
Ι. 10.-Dominion. ιCI:ιuoΙ<. Β. reads ~ΔL.
PAGE 39, Ι. 3.-Το perform aΛY tm:,,,!!: from this p1ace to an "assembly,"
page 40 line 25, is l08t in Α-
Ι. 6.-The ιon ΟΙ oΛe ΟΙ tM c/ι,ujl. This story of Peter's raising a young
man to life at Rome is also told by Abdias in his HiιΙoriα .Λpo,tolicα, de S.
Petro, Β. Ι. ο. xvi., where he is called .. adolescena nobilis, propinquuβ
Cιesaris~' see FabήcίUβ, Ood. .Λ poc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 431. In the Life of 88. Peter and
Paul, attήbuted to Hegesippus, and pήnted by Lipomanus, he is also oalled
"adolescena nobilis, propinquuβ Cιesaris~' see Sanct. Hiιt. Par. Ι: ρ. 295.
The story of a contest OOtween Simon Cephas and Simon the Sorcerer at
Rome, after the former had dήτΘη away the latter from Cresarea, is told,8S
by St. Peter himse1f, in the Apostolic Conatitutiona, but different1y from this :
see .Λ poιt. Oo1Ut., Β. ΥΙ c. 8. It is referred to in a very antient copy
of Acts of Eleutheήua, Codd. Add. 14,654, fol. 18, in the following terms :
t'-"3 0'1' ι<~ι< οα; ~; t<.=aOCΣ1 ι<"~ i.::ιo~3 ι;Ζ.ο
~;φ 00'1' O~ .-..-.,:ι .οφ .cUQAO .o~ φ\;.ι<
• ~'- .. ~_ Ι<3~' ~; 0άJ13 • ι<-"ο-"ι<ο ι<-"ώ.ι.ιι
;π.", ι<, a..:ι ~ι< .ι<~ ~aa.1 Ι<ΟΦ .....ι..3 οά:ι
ι<ο 11", ι<\ ι<.ι.ι< o\oUO 0;Δ.μ c:=a..o .ο-"φ:ιι< .cu.;3Φ
~ t·, :t ~ι<:ι ι<~ι< "And he began to speak, Men of
Rome, great is that God whom Peter and Paul preached ·here, in whose name
they performed here those miracles and Bigna which put to shame that
chief of devils, Simon the Sorcerer, who served these shadOW8 which Hadrian
honours this day. To-day, also, OOhold and see what power God shews
forth in those that lΟΤΘ bim." These acts at the begiuning state that what
is there told took place in the 21st year of the reign of Hadrian, when he
\V88 returned from the East to Rome, ~ ι<.ώ=e _a.ι.;:ιφ
• rώιιιoφ;.1 ι<. .. ,~ c:= ~:ι c:= . φ-"c:Lώ=ι:ι ι<:ιuo t8;cιω..
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
Ιί6 NOTES.
PAGE 40, Ι. 3.-OuprinlU. This should, perhapa, be Cyprianua, a name

well knoWD, and which Ι have Ηθθη written in Syriac exactly in the aaιnθ
manner aa here, when there could be ηο doubt of Cypήanua being meant.
Ι fi.nd ηο mention elaewhere of auch a peraon being conneoted with St.
Peter at Rome. Pudena ia the name of the Roman, aa.ίd aIso to have been
a Senator, who ia suppoaed to have received St. Peter in hia hO\lse: aee
Baroniua, .ΛΛnαl. 44, ~ 61; Tillemont, Mmι,. HiIt. .800., νοι Ι. Ρ. 163.
l. 11. - Twenty-five year,. Thia ia the time uaually allotted to St.
Peter'a Epiacopa~ at Rome; although ίι ia oertain that he did not oon-
stant1y reaide there during that period. We fi.nd him the year after at Jεπu
salem: aee lbid, ρ. 165.
Ι. 13.-An.fUI. ClDOάιasr<, at line 24 on the aaιnθ page "Iaus," . . . ι<,
where Β. haa aιaι.~ "LαinU8;" and 80 likewiae in an extract from thia,
found οη the margin of Cod. Add. 14,609, fol 123 rect. Ιη the interpolated
pas8I1gθ at the end of the Acts of Barsa.mya ρ. 71, line 29, we have " Anua,"
CιDcuι<. The error can be chiefl.y traced to the acribe haVΊng mΊStaken .1
for a prefix, instead of a part of the word. The pel'llOn meant ia undo\lbtedly
LinlU. Ιη the 13u we fl.nd "Milua," which .Δasemani says ίΙ! a miatake for
" LinlU:" aee l3ibl. Orίent. νοι πΙ. ρρ. 3, 19. Ιη the Apostolic Constit\ltions,
Β. νπ. c. 46, we read "Of the church of Rome, Linua, the 8Οη of Claudia,
waa the fi.rst orda.ined by Paul, and after Linua' death, the second ordained
by me, Peter." Ιη Abdiaa, Peter ia said to havl} ordaίned Clement short1y
before hia death. "Post hmc autem Petrua Romam veniens, in ipsia diebus
sibi fi.nem VΊtm jmminθre p1'lllβθnsit. In oonvent\l ergo fratrum positus,
apprehensa. Clementia manu, repente CODSurgens in auribus totius EoolθBίιe
hιec protu1it verba, Audite me fratres . . • . Clementem hunc epiacopum
vobis ordin&bo, &0." De Petro, θ. xv. Th.is ίΒ, however, ta.ken from the Epistle
of Clement to James, aa Fabricius obaerves, Βθθ Ood. Apoc. Ν. Τ., ρ. 429 ;
Tertullian aIso says that Clement waa ordained by Peter, De PπscripΙ,
c. 22; see Bίshop Pearson, De Beι'U et Succa. Βom. Epiι. dis ίί. c. 2, ρ. 154;
a.nd Dodwel1, Diι,. Sing. de Rom. Pont. ρ. 103. Linua ia said, by Sige-
bertus Gemblacensis, and by an anonymoua author of the Life of Ν eriua,
given by Surius and Henschenius, ίη Actt. Sanctt., to have written an
nccount of the Martyrdom of Peter and Paul. Thia ia coMίBωη~ with
the account given here ίn the Doctri'M ΟΙ P~, which the Apostolic Constit\l-
ΙίοηΒ, just cίιοο, Ηθθω rather ~ oontradict: see Fabriciua, Ood. Apoc. Ν. Τ.
pnge 775.
l. 17.-JJuίdeI tM Neu Teσameι&t atul tM Old, kt tMrl ΜΙ lκ ~ 140re
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
ΝΟΤΕβ. 177 c u-tr a c k
the ptople ooy thing elle. This agrees with the 10th Canon ίη the Doctrineolthe
.ΛΡο,tleR, ρ. 27, βθθ Note οη that above. 13ifore the p«ηιl& Ιη the Canon
jl\8t referred 00, it is B&ίd "in the pulpit ο! the church;" and ίη the Doctrine
ο! Addιeus it is stated IC that a 1arge multitude ο! the people assembled for
the readingofthe Old Testament and the New." It would seem, therefore,
that this inhibition related only 00 public readiog ο! other writings. The
followiog from Ρhiιastήus, H(Jff'u. 87. illustrates perhaps what is meant:
" HrereSΊS est etiam quoo Apocrypha, id est secreta dicitur, qure solum Prophe-
tas etApostolos accipit, ηοη Scήρturas Canonicas, id est, Legem et Prophetas,
Vetus scilioet et Ν ovum Testamentum. Et cum volunt solum illa Apocrypha
legere studiuse, contraήa ScήΡturis Canonicis sentiunt, atque paulatim
dogmatίzant, contra. eos dantes sententias, oontra Legem. et Prophetas, con-
traque dispositiones beatissimorum Apostolorum consulta ponentes. Ε
quibus sunt ιnaxiωθ Manichrei, Gnostici, Nicolaitιe, Valentiniani, et alίί
quam plurimi, qui Apocrypha Prophetarum et AposOOlorum, i.e. Actus sepa-
raOOs habentes, Canonicas legere Scήpturas contemnunt. Propter quod
statutum est ab Aposto1is et eorum sucoessoήbus, ηοη aliud legi in Ecclesia
debere Catholica, nisi Legem et Prophetas, et Evangelia et Actus AposOO-
lorum et Pauli tredecim Epistolas, et septem alias, Ρetή duas, Johannis
tres, Judm unam, et una.m. Jacobi, qure septem Actibus Apostolorum con-
junctoo sunt; Scήρturoo autem absconditoo, id est Apocrypha, etsi legi
debent morum causa. a perfectis, ηοη ab omnibus Iegi debent, qlιia ηοιι
intelligentes multa addiderunt et tulerunt quoo voluerunt hreretici." Οod.
.Λ ρoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 749.
. Ι. 29.-The great t:rO'UJ'1I,ing ΟΙ the .Λρo.elu, which would mean their
martyrdom j but instead ο! ~aaUQA, Β. has ..9~:Ι "ο! their
labour;" and οη the margin ο! Cod. Add. 14,609, {οΙ 123 a1::ιu...:ι
ι<-";:'οι::, "that they had laboured in the GospeL"
ΡΛΟΕ 41, Ι. 1.-It MPpmd t/ι,αt there ιιιαι α great lamine ίπ the city ΟΙ
Rome. This abrupt termination seems 00 indicate that there was oήginally
something more which followed. The famine referred 00 seems 00 be the
sa.ιnθ as that mentioned in the interpolatedpassage at the end ofthe Acts ο!
Sharbil, ρ. 61, which dοubt1θ88 is by the sa.ιnθ hand 88 the interpolation
in this place.
Ι. 6.-Aσrs 011' SUARBIL.-There are two οορίθβ from which these .Λctι ΟΙ
SharbiJ, have been priJιted. The one which Ι have chiefl.y followed, ίβ found in
the sa.ιnθ MS. 8Β the preceding Cod. Add. 14,644, ΙοΙ 72 vers. The text ο!
this has beenpriηted exactly as it OCCIll'B, oorrecting οηβ or two evident
2Ζ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
178 ΝΟΤΕβ c u-tr a c k
errors by the other MS., and also supplyίDg from it the deficiencies. Thiιι
is repl'θllented by Α. in these Notes. The other copy, Cod. Add. 14,645,
which also ΟΟΙοφ to the collection from Nitria, is some three or four
oenturies later, and is a large thick quarto volume, written in two columns.
lt contains various Acta of Martyrdom, and is designated in these Notea
as Β. Ι have carefully collated it with Α., but have not thought it neces-
sary to notioe aΠ the variations. It contains several additional and 6n-
larged pasaages, which Βθθω to have been interpolated in the interval be-
tween the period of the transcription of the two coρίθβ. Ι may remark here,
that Ι have almost invariably found in these Syriac MSS. that the older
are the shorter, and that sub!equent editors or transcribers felt themselves
at liberty to add occasionally or pe.raphrase the earlier copies which they
used. The .Λcι, ΟΙ S/w.rbil commenoe, foΙ 221, rect. thus: ι<;.:ι. ~
ι<Μ:ιφ. . ι<ΙΙ,5\Ξ" ι<-"ο:ιφ • .::toMi:! ~i.a::ιcι ι<aa1ι<:ι
ιΦ;Oι<.::t Ο:ΙΦC»:Ι Φ~ .,:::ι.:ι:ιο ~o ... lι.::ι;.s.:! .. Ι<~30
Ι<M'i:ι=a ι<N.:ι.::ιa : "In the hope of God we begin to transcήbe Select
Jιlartyrdoms. :Martyrdom the First, of Sharbil the High Pήest, and of Babai,
his aister, who suffered martyrdom in the bleιιsed city of Edessa." Ιη the
Jfartyrologium Roman'Um, Januar 29. the followίDg short notioe is given~
"Edeesιe in Syria Sanctorum Jιlartyrum Sarbelii et Barbem Sororis ejus, qui
a Beato Barsimmo Episoopo ba.ptizati, in persecutione Trajani sub Lyιιia Prιe
side coronati sunt." And in the Jfenologiwm ~m, οη the 15thofSeptem-
ber: "Sarbelius, idolorum saoerdos, unacum Sorore BMbιea conversus est ad
fidem Christi per Ba.rsimιewn Edeesιe Episoopum, et ambo tenti j post gra-
vissima tormenta Sarbelius inter duo Ιρ sectus est j soror autem capite
truncata." Assemani, 13i.lb. Orienί. νοι ι. ρ. 331 j see also the Bollandists
at January 29.
.Λctι: the Greek word 'rτομιιfJμo:ra is retained here. From this and
the occurrenoe of other Greek worda it seems plain that these Acts
were originΔlly written in that language. The Greek Υτομ",1μaτa cor-
responds with the Latin.Λctα. They were taken down by notaries
called in Greek ταΧlJ')'ραφοι: see Grabe, Spicilegium, νοι Ι. ρ. 319, and
ίη Latin .E~Wru. They were then arranged in proper order by pereoIlt!
called 'r_μιιfJμaτΟ"(ΡΙΙΦοι, and by the Latins .Λδ αctiι, from notea taken
down by the Exoeptores, or Notarn: Βθθ below, ρ. 71. Valesius, ίη
his notea to Eusebius, Hiιt. .Ecc. Β. Ι. c. 9. n. b. writeιι, "Acts were
Books wherein the ScήOOB that belonged to the several plaoes of judicature
recorded the sentenCθ8 pronounced by the Judgeιι. See Calvin's Lex.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
c u-tr a c k
ΝΟΤΕ8. 179 c u-tr a c k
Jurid., the word Aota." And again, οη Β. νπ. c. χί. n. d., "For the
Greeks use 'r..,ομll1JμtJτα in the sιunθ sense as the Latins use their word
Acta. Those whioh wrote these, the 'rΤΟμJΙ,lμtJΤO"tραΦοι, the Latins call .Λδ
αd.iι." Bishop Peanιoη wrίtea thus: "Ut enim aotus Senatus et aota
diurna Populi Romani oonfioiebantur; Βίο et in Provinciia Romania idem a
Preaidibus et Cιeιιarum Procuratoήbus factum eat; qui ad Imperatorea
ιιεepisaime de rebus alio\\ius momenti Epiatolas acήpserunt, ut pa88im obser-
vare eat in hiatoriiιι Romania. Ltct. ia Act• .Λpoιe. ρ. 50. See the acoount ο!
the wrίting οι the Aota of Bιι.l'II&ID.ya, ρ. 61, and ο! Habib, ρ. 84; and Notel
thereon: see a1ιιo Baronius, αιl Ann. 238; Victor Le Clero, Du Joumαv.z
~Mz lu Romainl. Thilo. Cod,. Apoc. Ν. Τ. Ρ. 489.
Ι. 9.-ΤΜ fi.ftmιtλ yeq.r ΟΙ tk
Emperor Trajαn.: that ίΒ, A.D. 112. But
A.G. oommencea 311, or 312 before Chήat; and therefore A.G. 416 would
a.nswer to A.D. 405, There is, therefore, apparently aome error in the date8.
Ι. 1Ο.-Κing .Λ bgar tk BtfJe1IJλ. Thίa βhould be the Κing who was reigning
in the 15th year ο! Trajan, that is, Maanu Bar .Δjazath, who was the
seventh King ο! Edeaιa after Abgar Uohama: see Bayer, Hiιι.. Οπλ. ρ. 149,
and Aaseman~ 13ibl. Orient. νοι Ι. ρ. 422.
Ι. 12.-TIιe hίgh-prίutJwod ΟΙ Sh4rδil anά 13ar&αmΥα. Hence it would ap-
pear that Chήatianity and Paga.n.ίsm were both tolerated together ίη Εdθ888.
at thia time, and equal honour attributed to the head ο! eaoh religious party,
agreeably to what ia stated ίη the Doctriιω ΟΙ .Λdιlaιuι, ρ. 14, "Neither did
Κing Abgar oompel any man by force to ΟΟιiΘΤθ in Chriat."
Ι. 21.-ΤΜ ffl'eat αltar. Thia we see was not overthrown when the other
altara to ΒθΙ and Nebu were thrown down in Abgar'a time: see Ibiά.
Ι. 22.-0jice ΟΙ recordB, ~~ a..:.. This, perhapa, ia the sιunθ as
~;ι< a..:. at ρ. 2.
Ι.j4.-TMir companion& See, reapeetίng theae, Bayer, Hiιt. Οπλ. ρ.139,
and Note, ρ. 156.
l. 25.-Λnά libati<mι. Β. adda "before the god Jupiter ~' c»ο\:-:ι.σ
.ι<~ι<
Ι. 27.-S/ι,arbit. The etymology οΙ thia word, as giTen by Dr. Land ίη hi!
Anecdotα Byriαcα, ρ. 20, ia unqueationably erroneous. He wrίtes, "l.ι::ι;z.
eat 'progeniea Dei;' oontrahitur e .::t;z. (omteroquin adhibeή aolet forma
fem. ι<"'=ι;Ζ., sed vide Ewa1dum in Gramm. Hebr. edit. ΥΙ. ρ. 326 init.) et
.1,.(, cum vocali oopulente." The 1ast ayllable ίΗ l.ι::ι, ΒθΙ, the aame as
we find used in Hebrew, in the oompound ο! proper namea, for Baal, whose
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
180 ΝΟΤΕβ.
High Pήest 8ha.rbil was. The oompounda in .1ι<, Hebrew ~~, refer to the
God ο! the Israelitea, the tnιθ God, and not to the Cha.ldmana, worshippera
ο! Baal. The analogy, therefore, ο! l.1::ιι< and JI~ is ηοΙ applicιι.ble.
He might have foundananalogy in lι.::ι~: 8θθ Aaaemani, BiU. Orίeat.
VoL 11 page 222.
ΡΑακ 42, Ι. 2.-.Λbgar tk Kίrιg, ιon ΟΙ tM g0d8. The KίDgB of EdtJ8lla,
lίke other οήθηω βOvereigns, Ηθθω to bave arrogated to themselvea this
title. We find Sapor, Κing of Peraia, ίη the Acts of Sapor and laaac pntting
thisqueation, ι<~ι<:. ~ι<~;, t:'" .~3a ~: "Κnowye
ηοΙ that Ι am ofthe aeed ofthe goda'r' 8θθ ABAeJDani, .Λct. Mart. VoL Ι.
page 227.
Ι. 25.-W7ι.ich ιuppΙy you. Β. adda here ~ r-a~ ~ca..=o
c:σ.uo; -"o~.n.=ao .-.2.~ ",.'.,,:;~ ι<:.ο·" ",,-1..d
ι< ' ,-"-":ι Λ.::t.s ι-'.10 •φ-"ο' -.ι ..'ί.:ιa .L... ~N.=:ισ t"C'a:ι
ι<-"~ t:'" ~wo • ~ώ οςρ ""Ν:ι \ι< • φ-"ώ
.ca:::ι Νι< :-ι-'.σ:ι Ι<:.φ "And in all theae thίDgB thou hast forgotten
Uod, the maker of all men, and becauae of his long-ιιufferi.ng haat exalted
thyself against his mercy, ίmd ~ ηοΙ been willing to turn to him, βο that
he might turn to thee and deliver thee from this error, in which thou
standest."
Ι. 29.-.ΛΜ tIΚU ltretcMd out, .......-"ι<. Β....b-"ι<o.
ΡΛακ 43, Ι. 1l.-King Abgar al&o,1J1M 1J1α, oliler than tλil .Λδgar, that tJXYI'-
Jι.ippeth ldolι aι 1J1eU aι tlwu., Μ al&o belieιιed ίΛ tk King σlιιriιI, tM Βon ΟΙ
Ιιίm 1J1Mm t1ι.o'IJ cαllut tM Lord ΟΙ aU G0d8. Instead of this, Β. reada,
. ~ ~ι< ι-'.sφ:ι ιφCΙ:ΙΙ<:Ι re:ιι< :ι<ώ=σ ~ι<

.ι<~. οφ .ι<~ ι<:μ.c\\o.1 t'ά.:::ιac.\.a ~", ~ ι<cιι.,
~ .'ίσ:ι ΟΦ • ι<-1 ι<:ι φ;:' "' .... Μ::ι -<Οφ ι<:ιa..=rι
.ι<ιD1ι< -sι..ι.:ι ι<;:. "King Abgar, father of the father of this
King Abgar, who to this day worshippeth dead idols aa well aa thou, he
abundantly oonfeased in Christ, the Son of that God whom thou callest the
Lord of all Gods." Ιη the Peshito of the Νew Testament, where the Greek
haa Znις, we OOιl ""ca1"" Ι<;:. • .Λctι, nv. 12.
Ι. 16.-Idolι πιαιU by'1Mn. Β haa ι<., """1 ι<.iaι< :Ι.., \ : "the
work of men's handa."
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
NOTES. 181
ι. 21.-Perιuαd«l tJJίtJι. ~fiffWy lor me. Β. has this pβssage aa fol-

10wa: Ι omit the text, and give only the tra.nslation: "But jf thou wilt not
be pθrιmadoo. by me, thy bl00d is upon thine own head, and Ι am clear
of thy death. Bharbil answered and said to :Barsamya, Ι did not know
tbat the Christians' teach according to what thou haat now spoken
before me, ~U8θ Ι am a High-Priest, the ΒΟη οΙ high ρήeats, and Ι did
not know that Jesus Christ, whom ye worship, is God and the Son of
God, but Ι 8UPpoeed that he was an ordinary man. Ν either, again, did 1
know that he waa crucifίed of his own free will, for Ι suppόBed that the Jew8
crucified him by force of themselvee. But now having learned that he him--
Bθ~ of.his own free will, gave himself υρ to be crucified for the salvation of
man, although theee words, which thou haat spoken to me, be very acceptable
to ωΘ, still am Ι 10Bt from all these things which Ι have heard froω thee
and for me there is ηο more any remedy."
Ι. 30.-.ΛΜ tMen Barιamya, tM lJiιhop, lwrdtheιe tMng,. Β. adds, "froω
Sbarbil, his tea.rs fiowed and he wept."
PAGE 44, Ι. 22.-T/u ιeιal ΟΙ ,alvati<m. See Abdίas, .Λpoιt. HiιI., de St.
Thoma, where it is called .. signum salutis," in Grιeoo est ιrφpα"lc~: see
Fabricius, Ood. .Λpoc. Ν. Τ. ρρ. 537, 700, 701, 822. R adds, "ofbaptism,
baptizing him."
l. 26.-01 tIu O/ι,rίιtiαnι. Β. adds here, " and he sat and listened to the
Scήpture8 ofthe church, and the testimonies.which are spoken in them,
touchiDg the birth, and the paasion, and the resurrection, and the aacension
of Christ, and when he saw thoee that came down to him."
PAGE 45, l. 8.-f.ιιιιιiniαl, tIu Judge ΟΙ tIu oountry. Ιη Β., in a passage
added below, he is 8tyled f<'·",cU "Lysinas," and in the Martyrdom of
Barsamya Ρ. 63 .οι ·..,ώ: "Lysinus or Lusinus." In the Martyrologium
Romanum he is called "Lysias PI'fβ8θ8~' see .Δssemani, Bibl. Orient·
VoΙ Ι. ρ. 331. Tillemont 8UppoBθB him to be the saιne person aa Lusius
Qώetus: ιι ΝoUB aurons une preuve plus formelle que le perιιecution
de Trajan a continuI! jusqu' Α la fin du regne de ce Prince, si nous
recevons, ce que οη dit de la confession de S. Barsim6e Evesque dΈ
deιιse, honor6 le 30. de Janvier, et de S. Sarbele honor6 avec sιι.inte
BarblSe ou Babι!e sa sc:eur le 29. du mesme ωoίs. Car οη met tout cela
BOUS Trajan, et BOUS Lysias ΒΟη Lieutenant. Ainsi ce ηθ peut estre qu'en
l'an 116. auquel Lusius QώetU8 ρήt et brula la τίΠθ dΈdesse, un an
avant la mort deTrajan." HUt. du Emper. Vol. 11. ρ. 238. Bayer adopted
the saιne view. ι Re8 igitur in .ιEgypto et Cypro gessit Lusius Α. C. 117,
ΒΑ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
182 ΝΟΤ&8.
quo anno, decima die Auguati Trajanua deoeesit, et anno ante EdeιJSa gravem
sensit iraιnιndiιι.m victoris. Videtur autem LnsiU8 is eιιιe, quem. MθηoJιo..
gium Baailii Porphyrogenneue vooavit AuO"c/U' """f!μιJ""' sub quo Barιιίιnιeua
Episoopus Edθ881θ et Sa.rbelus, ejU8 quoque eoror Babaea pa8ί. ιnιnt
martyrium:" see Ηφ.οπΛ. ρ. 154. The time, however, doea ηοΙ ιιgree.
This martyrdom took plaoe, at tbe latest, in the 15th year of TnJan, ΟΟι
the capture of Edeua under Lnsiua Quietus W88 four yean later, in the
19th οί Trajan. Ηad ~ard. Β. adda here. "from the Sharira of the
City."
Ι. 9.-8lιιJrbίlltαd doΛe tlιί& Β.
adda here, "He wrote a letter and made
known to the chief Prmfect j and he sent to the oity where the Emperor
was staying, and informed him οί ιΜ ma.tts of Sharbil, the Chief Priest,
who W88 become Chri8tian; and inquired what he showd do with him, for
he feared t() scourge and tear him. if he were to refuae to ιιaσrifioe a.ooord-
ing to hi8 former cuatom, OOing in dread οΙ thίs, becauae it bad been ordered
by the Empero1'8 that the High Prieata, who miniιιt:ered to the goda should
be du1y honoured by the Judgea of the oountrie8. The Prιefeot then wrote to
Lyainas, the Judge of the ecuntry, As it hath been ordered by the Empero1'8,
so do to every οηθ who wi1l noΙ sacrifice to the gods. 'And when Lyainaa, the
J udge of the oountry, received this oomma.nd." 13!1 Λίglι.t. Β. adds, "the
Sharirιι of the city."
ΡΑσκ 47, Ι. 5.-Wϊtlι tJιong.. The Syriao ί8 ...;cr.\=ι, which is a foreign
word. Ι 8U8pect ίι to 00 the Latin Loriι, whiΟΟ the Syrίao traD8la.tor, noΙ
understanding, or not knowing the exact eqnivalent., might have written
... ;a1::ιι and a 8ubsequent tranacriOOr, have changed it into ...;cr.\=ι It
seema plain that the atill later oopyist to whom the text Β. is due, did not
know what it meant; and therefore omitted the word altogether, substitu-
ting ι. Sharbil" in ita p1ace.
Ι. 13.-ΤΜ J~·J"e.
WUΙ:Ι'
Β. reads here ~o_"
........φ .. Govemo~," and so
genera.lly in the con'eaponding p1acea OOlow.
Ι. 14.-KMtD. Β. 110_-"; "discern."
ΡΑσκ 48, Ι. 4. - O.fficialι. The Latin word. retained. The Greek word
was 'l'αςι~, uaed be1ow, ρ. 77. These were the office1'8 tbat attended upon
the Preaidents and chief Magistratea: «Officii nomine deaignantur publici
m.inistri, qni Proconaulibus, Prιesidibua et Magistratibua in publicis muniis
inserviebant j hinc Officialea. De hia quoque erudite disserit Baroniua in
noti8 ad diem 27 Mai": see Ruinart, Λ,ctα J[artyr. ρ. 384.
Ι. 15.-Hang Tιim νρ arιd tωr Μι ιίdu witlι combI. Compare A-cta 88.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕΒ. 183
Saturnini et Dativi. "Statimque jubetur Officium eundem in equuleum

I!ublevare, extenaumque ungulis prmcidi. Sed cum carnificea ju88θ. crudelia
atroci vel00itate oomplerent, atarentque aoovientes in dictia, et denudatia
ad vulnera martyrialateribua, erectia ungulia imminerent, &σ." .Λcta Jlartyr.
l1M.
Ι. 26.-ΤΜ ~,. "'iιa),CIIiιι:" Qureιιtionarii." See Ruinart,
lbid, Ρ. 167, and Note ρ. 168; "Quooationarii dicti aunt cίLrnificea, qui reoa
CΤU\)iabant ut veritatem ab eia extorquerent. Vide append. Cod. Theodoa.
Conat. 3. Aliquando etiam isti a Grmcis dicti aunt XOUlJtTTIoιιapWI, ut notat
eruditisιι. Canguius ίη GI0888Z. La.tino." At ρρ. 242, 2441bid. they are called
~'1PΙO'-
PAGE 49, Ι. 26. -(Jodι 1I1Iιίdι mαde f'lot-'UnιUr tM heαvem. Jer. χ. 11.
We find the aame worda ίη the mouth οΙ Charitne the Martyr, about
A.D. 290, "Diί, qui cωlum et terram ηοη fecerunt., pereant;" 8θθ SuriUB,
October 5, ρ. 85.
ΡΑΟΕ 50, Ι 2.- ΤΜ ιteιιc!ι ΟΙ tM burni.g. The same thίng is told οΙ the
martyr Atta1us ίη the Epistle οΙ the Church οΙ Lyona. Eusebiua, Hiat. Ecc.
Β. V. c. 1 : "But Attalus, when he waa aet ίη the ίιοη chair and scorched a11
over, when the savour οΙ hia bumt βθβ1ι ascended from hia body, said to the
multitude ίη the Roman tongue." Engliιh Tram. ρ. 73. The ίroπ chαir
mentioned here ίΗ the 'Γη"1aνον.
PAGK 51, Ι. 12.-Denouncd αgainιt tMιe. The paasage from thia p1ace to
.. in the eyea," page 55, 1ine 8, ίΗ lost ίη Α. and aupplied from Β.
Ι. 15.-Vinegar and Sαlt. Sometimea vinegar and aalt were put υρ the
noatrila οΙ the martyra; aee Martyrdom οΙ Tara.chus, Ruinart, .Λcta ΜατΙ.
page 429.
ΡΑΟΕ 52, Ι. 2.-Like ΟΜ ΙhαΙ ιkaleth ί,ι lαble8. Ι am by ηο meana aure
that this is the meanίDgοΙ ι<~ο , \ .. , which is a foreign word; or that
" Fabularius" be the ωίη word intended: it may be a Greek form, though
apparently oorrupted.
Ι 7.-ΤΜ gloriouι arcJι.itect ΟΙ tM creαtion. We find a aimίlar θxprθ88ίoη
to thia ίη Mar JacοbΉ SermoD OID. the Fall οΙ Idols.
Ρ AGE 53, Ι. 17.-Small aΜ round pίeca 0111100<1. Theae lββω to be the
Obelisci. The Martyr Mίnίaa, about Ά.D. 240, had the aame torture inflicted
οη him, "sed depoaito de eculeo, ligneisque verubus prroacutia aub unguea
ejus infiΣίH, omnea digitoa ejus prmcepit pertundi:" 8θθ Surius, Sanctt.
Vit., Oσtober 25, ρ. 384.
P.AGK 54, Ι. 9. - Thia paasage inclosed in bracketa thus [ ], haa been
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
184 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
torn out in Α., and is supplied from Β., and so likewiιe iD tm fol1owiDg
pasaages.
l. 24. Gridirσιι. ~i\ . This seems to be a ooπuption from the
Latin CraticuJ,a ~;o: βθθ Eusebius, Β. V. c. 1, where the Greelt is
T'J')'avOV. On this Vo.le8ius haa the foll~wingnote, " '"'Iryavoν is the Greek term j
which Rufinus tra.nalatea craticulam, i.e. a gridίron. It is the aame, which
before is called the irιm clι.air, οη the which the martyra, being set, were
broiled, aa it were οη a gridiron f see Engliι1ι TrafU. ρ. 73.
ΡΑΟΕ 58, Ι. 16.-Η'" bowelι were near beinu Been. Compare the Epi8tle ο!
the Smyrnrean 8 tonooing the Martyrdom ο! Polycarp, fU μαtrrιξl μeν IιlJ'7'a
ξανθιιvr.ς, ωσ-r. μ.χΡ' των .σω Φλιι{3ων ιια, αfYΠ1plων πιν πις σαριιο<; OIΚDΙΙOμl."
θ.ωpelιτθαl ιnr.ιu,ναν: 800 Pαtrt8 .Λpoιt. Jacob«m, Edit. IV. ρ. 608.
Ι. 30.-ΤΜ curtain. ~o, Latin "velum" or "vela." We find this Latin
word ιι.lao retained in Greek, {3ηλον, in the Martyrdom ο! Euplus, publiahed
by J. Β. CoteΙeήus ίη Eccla. Grrec. Moπtιmιmta, VoΙ Ι. ρ. 192, eν σl"pl'Γαpllfl
'ιΓρο !3tι'λoυ. The note ο! Coteleήus thereon, lδid. Ρ. 752, will illustrate the
p888agθ before us: "Aaaentior viris doctia, qώ 800retaήa judicum interpre-
tantur tήbl1D a1 ia, oonclavia, 1000 ίη quibus jus reddebant, et reorum oousaa
expendebant. • • . . GI088W Νomicm ΣeIιperov' ~IIι.O"TJ]ploν. Rationem nominia
reddit S. Auguatinus libro de OV1Dus, oop. 3. Ultίmam inqώt ιententiam,
quam dictatu1'Ul αΙ j'lllkz, ίΛ tabeUa dacriptu1'Ul manu ιua, ultra quam 8tΠ
tentiam πiλίZ jam juilicatU1Wl e&t, pαrte& πon audiunt. ΙΏ", foraι ezeuntiδtu
ιcriJJitur: attoniι.ls ιunt amlxB parte& αtque BtUμ'II8QI, contra quam Μ pro qua
ιententia iUiUl procedat. Magnum ιecretum judicil ί unde aecretarium nomi-
natur." See o.lso Rώnart, Acta Martyr. ρ. 407: "Calvisianus intra velum
inteήus ingrediena, sententiam diotavit. Et foraa egressU8 afferena tabellam,
legit: Euplium Christianum, ediota Pήncipum oontemnentem, deos blaaphe-
mantem, ηοο resipiscentem, gladio animadverti jubeo. Ducite eum." See
more inatances in Thilo, Oode:ε Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 576: Βθθ also Note ρ. 268,lbid.
and Baronius, ad ann. 285, BθC. 9.
PAGE 59, l. 1.-The ιentenct. .~"<'Ί this ί8 the Greek α'JΓfΚ/Jασlς.
Compare Trajan's sentence οη Ignatius in the Martyrdom ο! Ignatius, c. 2.
Patra Λρ08t. Jαco1JB(m, edit. IV. ρ. 580.
Ι. 14.-Λ ΙΠaρ w be caιt ίΛΙΟ tk mouth. Compare χαλι!'ον .μ{3αλ.,,,, in the
Life ο! Euthymus in Eccl. Gπsc. Mon~ VoL ΙΙ. ρ. 240, and Cote-
Ιeήus' note thereon, Ibid, ρ. 623: "Immittebantur in ora reorum et ιervo
rum cami, funes, frena.. Morem firmabo o.liquot te8timoniis, &c." See also
the sentence agaίnat Habib, ρ. 82.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΒθ. 185
PAGB 60, Ι. 1.-They gave him uιi7U! to drinλ:. Compare the Acts ofFnιctu
οβω: !' Cumque multi θΧ fraterna carίtate eis offerent, uti conditi permixti
poculum sumerent, ait, &ο." Ruinart,Acta Martyr. ρ. 220.
Ι. 29.-Λ "aw ο/ ίrwι..
See Suet~niua, Calig. c. 27, U serra dissecuit," and
notes thereon, Edίt. Varior. Lond. 1826, ρ. 1655.
PAGB 61, Ι. 11. - Young mtn. ~",; h. . Β. reads ~
" laics."
Ι. 16. -NotαM. .;ο)"ΟΛιι"'<. This ίβ the Lιι.ιίη word "Εχ
ceptores." They were also cιilled Notarii: thua we read in the Acts
ο! Genesiua the Martyr: c, Aooid.it autem ut eodem ante tribunal Jud.icis
E:«eptoriI munua implente, impia atque sacrilega mandatιe persecutionis
jusβδ legerentur: quιe cum devotua Deo repud.iaret aud.itus, et impri-
mere ceris manua sancta respuerat &ο." see Ruinart; Λcta Martyr. Ρ. 539 :
and in the Acts ο! Pionius, IC Post hιoo Polemon, cum oorιe Ν otarius,
quιe respondebantur, imprimeret, ait ad Pionium: Quis vocaris' &c." lbid.
page 144.
Ι. 17.- 'W7ιtrι ι'Μ chamr. ο/ ι'Μ King. αΝΙ plαced. After this the follow-
ing pasιιage is found in Β. : "And that which W88 spoken by the Judge, those
who stood in the· Judge's presence. wrote down j but all the rest, which
took place outsίde the tribunal, the Sharirs ο! the οίιΥ wrote down, and
they went in and made it known to the judge, and he, accord.ing 88 he
heard from them, gave orders in the legal manner, agreeably to the cuatom
ο! the ordinances and laws ο! old. Thua these Acts were written, and de-
posited in the chamber ο! antient records. But there are fifty-two ques-
tions which the Judge aaked Sharbil j and then they gave against him the
bitter sentence ο! death, which is widely apart from the laws ofthe Romans,
and from the sentence ο! their edicts. But this transaction ο! the Con-
{θβ8ίοη ο! Sharbil took place in the first consulate ο! Commodua and
Cerealis."
l. 18.-But tJι.iI Banam,a. The passsge commencing thua to the end
ίβ evidently an add.ition by a later person not well acquainted with chro-
nology ; for it is stated at the beginning ο! these Acts, that what is here
reoorded took place in the 15th year ο! the reign ο! TraJan or A.D. 112;
but Fabianua W88 not made Bishop ο! Rome before the reign ο! Μυί
minua Thrax, about the year 236: see Dodwell, Di#. 8irιg. tk Bσm. Porιtif.
page.84.
Ι. 19.-Binu.. .0' . .,: Β. .0'. '!!h, "Fabianus," and βΟ at
ρ. 62 line 14. The introduction ο! this passage probably arose from the
3 Β
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
186 ΝΟΤΕΒ.
fact οΙ Fabίanus MyίDg instituted Notaries for the eXpreu purpoιιe οΙ

ιιearohίng for and oolleoting the Acts οΙ Ma.rtyrs, 88 we learn from a letter σΙ
00 own cited by ΒΟΟορ Pearson: "Deώque 86ptem similiter SUbdiaoon08
ordinavimus, qώ 86ptem Ν otariis jmmjnerent, et gesta Martyrum veraciter
ίη integro oolligerent, nobisque rimanda manUestarent :., see De SVCC. ΡΜπι.
R()Π1.(8 Epiιc. ρ. 20.
ΡΑθΒ 63, Ι. 3. - MABTYRDOJI οΙ!' BAII8λJ1YA. This also is taken from
the BaIDe MS. 88 that in which the later ΟΟΡΥ οι the Acts οΙ Sharbil
ίθ Cound, Cod. Add. 14,645, ΙοΙ 233, ΥθΒ. It is cιillOO ~~o~. . :
" Ma.rtyrdom" οη the title, but in the work it8θlf, ρ. 71, it is cιilloo vιroμyη
~ια'ΓfJ. See Mart!JTolog. Rom. Jan. 25. There is also an Armenian version
or extract from this still in existence: see Dr. A1isban's letter cited Ρ. 166
αboue.
Ι. 8.-In tlιιe co1llUllhip ο/ CommodU8 aΜ Cyrillw.
Cyrillus is evidently
a mistake for Cerealis; and this must be the OOJl8ώate οΙ Commodus Verus
and Tutilius Cerealis, which W88 in the 9th year οΙ TraJan, A.D. 106: see
Clin1on, Fa8ti Romani, 92. This agreeιι nearly enough with the year οΙ the
Greeks 416, or A.D. 105, but doee not oorrespond with the 15th year οΙ
Trajan, which falls A.D. 112: see Tillemont, Hί8t. du Emp., νοι ΙΙ.
ρρ. 193. 202; Clinton, Ibίd. ρ. 96.
Ι. 9.-Ly&inaι. Ιη the Acts οΙ Sharbil, ρ. 45, cιilloo Lysaniaa : see Ν ote,
page 181, above.
Ι. 23.-Nebo. At page 45 this name is given Lab\L
PAGB 67, Ι. 5.-Tlιιe (J/ι,riιtia718 to wlιom t/ιuu art g01lt, ιhc. See Acts οΙ
Sharbil, ρ. 45.
ΡΑθΒ 69, Ι. 26.-ΛΙιui8 [Lusius]. This 86ems 10 be Lusius Qώetus, Trajan's
general ίη the E88t at this time: 86θ Tillemont, Bί8t.. άeι Επιρ., νοι ΙΙ.
page 199.
ΡΑθΕ 70, Ι. 6.-We have here probably the most authentic copy οΙ the
Edίct οΙ Trajan, respectίDg the stopping οΙ the persecution οΙ the Chris-
tians. Tertullian, in speaking οΙ this persecution, refers 10 the letter οΙ
Pliny 10 Trajan, and 10 the Emperor's reply 10 him, but not 10 the edict
itself: see Apowgmcum, c. ίί. It is 10 the BaIDe, also, that Eusebius ie·
Cers, Ecc. Hiat. Β. ΠΙ c. 22. But in thθBθ Acts we have, 88 it would ap-
pear, the words οΙ the Edίct it8θlf, 88 they were taken down by the notaries
at the time. Thoae who wish to refer more fully 10 tOO matter may read
1Ardner's Or«lίbilίιy, and Tillemont, Mem. pour iervir α lHiat. Ecc. ΥοΙ ΙΙ.
page 174 βθq.
Ι. 8.-SAarirι. This word, which ocσurs many times ίη the course οΙ
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ. 18ί
this volume, does not βοοω always to represent officers disoharging the
ιwnθ functioIlβ. It is not apparent what WaB the Latin titJe ο! these
officers. Pliny, froω whom Trajan received the information to which thi8
edict refers, and whose words θΥθη are cited, WaB JfYOII1U"oι; .,.~ ιιταρχιας,
according to Eusebius. The etymology ο! the word Sll4rir is ηeareιιt to the
Latίn Corredm, which title the govemors ο! some countriea had. Thus we
find CalviBίanus Consularis, ίη the Greek Corrector, WaB the govemor or
judge before whom the martyr Euplius WaB tried: Bee Ruinart, Acta Mαrt.
Ν ote Π. ρ. 406.
PAGB 71, Ι. 1l.-Notaria. .;4 \tιOΡ"'Ι<; the Latίn "Exceptores:"

seθ Note ρ. 185, above.
Ι. 12.-Etιterpu. .", ... ~\

l. 15.-But thU Bαr8amya.
-'
-rιιΙ<' ThlB may perhaps be " Eutropius."
\
l<'rom this place to the end ίβ a much Ia.ter

add.ition, evidently made by the same ignorant person aB that at ρ. 61
above: 800 Nou thereon.
Ι. 26.-Dαpiw (Pius]. Thίβ blunder evidently arose from supposing the
prefix :ι
to be a part ο! the name.
ΡΑθΕ 72, Ι. 3.-Thσ nindemtJι. lIear ο/ thσ reign ο/ Tiberius Cιuαr ίπ Ι/ι,ι;
C01l8Ulate ο/Rujuι alld Rulκlinus. There seθωβ to be a mistake here ίη reading
ι<;ΟΙ, Ι ~, "nίneteenth," for ι<;au."'-Ζ., ί. Bixteenth," which agrees
with what is Btated by Julius Africanua, who a8βigns the death ο! our
Lord to the Bixteenth year ο! Tiberius: βοο Routh, Reliq. Sacr. ΥοΙ Il.
ρ. 187. It also aooords with the year ο! the CoDSu1ate ο! Rubellius Geminuli,
and Fufius Gemίnus, and with the year 341 ο! the Greekιι, A.D. 29 or 30 :
Bee Clίnton, paιti Romani, ρ. 10. Ru/UI αlld RuJκlinus. Theae names are
given by Tacitus, Λ7ιΑ. V. 1. "Rubellio et Fufio Consulibus, quorum utrique
Gemίnus oognomen erat." Tertullian, AdverlJU8 Jtι.dσ:OI, cap. 8, writea, "ΡI\δΒίο
perfecta cst βub Tiberio Cmsare, consulibus Rubellio Gemino et Rufio Ge-
ιώηο (Junius and Rigaltius from the Fcuti Com. read "Fufio Gemίno "),
mense Martio, temporibus Paschm, d.ie ~. Calendarum Apήliωn." Augιls
tine, De σίWtσk Dei, XVIII. 58. "Mortuus θβt ergo ChriBtus duobnli
Gcminis ConBulibus, ootavo Cal. April." See further,. respecting these 0011-
suls, Thilo, Cod. Apoc. Ν. Τ. ρ. 497.
Ι. 7 .-Reguιer. ~~ι<: the Greek Ειλ".,.αριοll: see Du Fresne,
GlOllarium.
Ι. 14.-MABTYRDOJιI ΟΙ!'. H.uιIB ΤΗΒ DEAOON. This is found in the same
MS. aB the preceding, Cod. Add. 14,645, ΙοΙ 238, vers. There is an ac-
oount ο! the Act.B ο! Habib, evidently taken fromtheae, by Simeon Met,t-
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
188 NOTES.
phrasteιι 8ubjoined to the Acts ο! Shamuna and Guria, given in Latin by

SurillB at Nov. 15, ρ. 339, which Ι have reprinted ίη this volume, ρ. 113.
Surius a.lBo givea another a.ooount, ρ. 345, "De Sanotiιι Christi Martyribus
Samona, Guria,.et Abibo, Arethm ArchiepίBoopi Calβ&rίenaiB Oratio:" see a1Bo
the BollandistB at Nov. 15.
Ι. 16.-TlU' con.nιlαte ο/ Iλciniw aΜ σonιtaMιω. They were conιιu1B
together A.D. 312, 313, 315: see Clinton's paιti .Rσmanί, ρρ. 360,364,368.
:&roώus pntB the martyrdom ο! Habib in the year A.D. 316.
1. 18.-In tlιιe rule ο/ Juliw aΜ BarαJe. t<~~~CID~, that

ie, while they were Σ-rfHl'"/"loc, Magi#tralu " or Dν_M, ae Valeeius renden
it. "Σ-r-pαT'1"rOf is the word ίη the ·original, whioh the LatiD8 oalled Mαgiι
ιrαttu or Duuπwiri. It ίβ taken in this βθnBθ throughout the whole Title
Cod. Tkod08 de DecurionibU8, Et in Optαtw, Lih. Ι. &ο., in which places,
and in many othθI'β, MΨratιu and Dνumviri are promiscuous1y ueed."
Sec ValeBius' Ν otes on Eusebius, HiIt. Eccl. Β. VIII. c. ll. ΕngΙίι/ι. Tram.,
ρ. 146. σona, ΒώΜρ ο/ Ede#a. He is cιilled Cognatus erroneous1y by
Metaphrastes, see Ρ. 113. τοο βamθ Cona. laid the fl>undation ο! the Church
at Edeιιιιa, in the year ο! the Greeks, 624, or A.D. 313: see Chronioon EdθBβ.
ίη ABsemani, Bibl. Orient. Vol. Ι. ρ. 394.
1. 9.-LiciniU8 made α ~cution. Seo, respecting this, Steph. Evod.
Asseman~ Λcι.·MαΠ. '\"01. 11. ρ. 214.
1. 28. - Telztλa. This is cιilled by MetaphraBtes "Thelsιea." See
page 122.
ΡΑθΕ 74, 1. 13.-2'heoιecna, or, in Latin, Theotecnus. There was a peraon
ο! this name, Cura.tor ο! Antiooh, who urgoo 01\ the penιecution againιιt the
ChristίanB: βθθ Eusebius, HiIt. Eιxl. Β. ΠΙ c. 2, 3, 4, and Martyrdom of
Theodotus in Ruinart, Acta Mart. ρ. 338. He was afterwarde put to death
by order ο! Licinius: see Eusebius, Hiat. Eccl. Β. ΙΧ. c. 11. The person
here spoken οζ although cotemporary, and ofthe βamθ name, seems to ha~e
thought and acted very differently.
PAGK 77, 1. 15.-Ruler. -..2." ;rιt, Greek, αρχωιι..
1. 29.-Tlω lxmd. .....&\, Greek, ταξl~, which is the aame aa the Latin
"'ord Officium: see Pancirolus, Notitia Dίgnitαtum.
Ι. 30.-Λ nd Μ 1κgan to interrogaie λim tλw, and 14m to Aim, WAat;., tλy
name. This seems to have been generally the first queBtion put by the
judges to those aooused ο! being Christianιι: see Martyrdom ο! Lucianus and
Maroianus, A.D. 200. "Prooonsul Sabinus diΣit ad Lncianum: QΏS diceris'
Respond.it: Lucianw • • . • DiΣit ad Maroianum: Qώs vooaris' Respondit:
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕθ • 189
.MαrciαnU8:" Ruinart, Λ"ctά ΜαΠ. ρ. 167. See also Acta Ta.rachi, Probi, et
Andronici, cίrcιι. A.D. 304: lbid, ρ. 423, &ο.
PAGE 83, Ι. 2. - ΤΜ Ct7MUry whic1ι. UΙαB built jO'l' Λb,lι.eιa7lια, Λbgαr'ι
3011. Probably that ίη which Sharbίl and Babai were buriOO: βοο ρ. 61
alxnιe. There WaB a church buίlt at Edθββll. ίη honour of the ώartyrs Sha-
muna, Guria, and Habib in the 4th century: see A.sιιemani, Δcta .Mαrt.
Vo1. 1. ρ. 226.
PAGE 84, Ι. 3. -1'Jιιe hill c~d Bαίι'~ AΙlαh CιιcΙ<ι. Ιη sίmeon Meta-
phrastes thίB ίβ written Betlι.elabicla, aud ίΒ Baid to lie οη the north side of
the city: βθθ ρ. 121. The ΟΟΡΥ which he fo11owOO wοώd seeω to have reoo
ι<.lσ.::ι for ~.
Ι. 19.-1'/~ notarieι. φ~Qύ."': the Latin" "ExCeptores," ca.lled
ίη Greek TaXV'Ypaιpol: βθθ Urabe, J:iZJicilegium, ΥοΙ 1. ρ. 219; and Note,
page 185.
Ι. 25.-Λ, Ι had αlιo jormerly uιritten oj Shamu1W. αnd GU1'ia. It seems
probable the.t the account of these martyrs by tllis sall1e Theophiln8 fonnOO
tJle basis of tlIe history of tlleir martrydom given by Simeon Metaphrastes,
for the comparison of these Acts of Habib by Theophilus with the na.rrntive
of this martyr by Simeon Metaphraste8, ShOW8 tlιat he made use of them :
βcθ ρ. 113.
PAGE 85, Ι. 6.-Domίιία7ΙU8. We might, perhap8, have Buβpected that tlιθ

reading here shοώd be lJiocktiαn. 'Ve know, however, that Nero and Domi-
tian were tlιθ firBt persecutorB of the Chri8tians, from Melito, ίη Routh's
Reliq. Sac. Vo1. 1. ρρ. 111, 124, α/! well α/! from Tertu1lian, LactantiUB, and
Eusebiuβ. See, reRpectillg tlIe persecution UIlder Domitian, Tillemont, Mιmι.
Hiae. Eccl. Vo1. ΙI. ρ. 117.
PAGE 86, Ι. 1.-ORATION ΟΝ ΗΑΒΙΒ ΤΗΕ MARTYR, OOMP08ED ΒΥ MAR JAOOB.
The MS. from which thίB ίΒ taken ίΒ Cod. Add. 17,158, fo1. 30, vers. Mar Jaoob,
Bishop of Sarug, or Batnω," was οηθ of the most learned and celebrated
among all the Syriac writers. He "'α/! born A.D. 452, made Billllop ofSarug
A.D. 519, and died A.D. 521. He Wα/! tlle author of several Liturgical
works, Epistles, and Sennons, and, amongst tlIese, of numerous Metrical
Homilies, οΙ which the two prίnted here "'ίll 8θΠθ α/! ΒΡοοίωθns. AssemIlDi
enumerates ηο le8s than 231 οΙ such ΗοωίιiθΒ, and, anιongst them, οηθ οη
Habib, ΒίδΖ, Oriene. VoL 1. ρ. 330, and that which fol1ows οη Shanιuna and
Guria, lbid. ρ. 329. For a fu11 account of Mar Jaoob and his works the
reader ίΒ rcferred to ASBemani, lbid. ρρ. 283-340. Ephraem Syrus a1s0
3 c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
190 ΝΟΤΒ8.
wrote a simi1ar Homily οη Habib, Sba.muna, and Gurίa: βθθ AaBemaιύ,

Jbid, ρ. 50.
ΡΑθΕ 90, Ι. 3.-Correct here a typographical error, and dele at.
Ι. 20.-1 am HaJιib. Compare Martyrdom of Habib, ρ. 74.
ΡΑθΕ 92, Ι. 4.-Λ mα?! 1 fJJOrI1ιi.p ιwt. Compare Martyrdom ρ. 80.
Ι. 7.-The davgι.ur ο/ Λ bgar. ThiB βθθDlβ to be a metonym for his city
Edessa.
Ι. 12.-ΜΥ lι«ι." ia cαpιίιιe tJIίIλ God tι1M beoιJme mαn. Compare ActB οΙ
Sharbil, ρ. 65.
PAGE 93, Ι. ~7.-Dαvgι.ur ο/ tJιe ΡaΠλί,αιlll. Another metonym for
Edessa.
ΡΑθΕ 94, Ι. 2.-Λ ιtrαp : βθθ ρ. 82, Ι. 24.
Ι. 21.-She clad lιerιeιι ί?! tι1Mu. See ρ. 83.
ΡΑθΕ 95, Ι. 5.-Slιmnuni. From the ooηωΣt thia would appear to be the
mother of the MaccabeeB.
Ι. 28.-With Slι4rbil it 1κgo.π, tJIίIλ HaJιib
emkd ί?! our Lord. This
pasιιage ίβ cited by Α88θmanί, Bwl. Orient. Vol. Ι. ρ. 331, who, after
quoting the pιlBBage from the ActB οΙ Habib, by Sίmeon Metaphrastes,
"Talem qUΊdem Yίtιe finem" to the end, page 124, line 24, addB "Ubi
manifθBte allud.itur ad relatam de Liciuio victoriam anno Christo 324., de
qua oonsule Pagίum ad annum 317, 800. 5. Licinίanam autem pθl'βθCυ
tionem ante annum ChήBti 319 ίnchoatam ηοη fuisse, idem Pagίuβ
ostendit ad annum 316. 8θC. 6. Martyrio igίtur defunctuβ θBt Abibua
e:ι:eunte anno 323. quo persecutioni LiCΊniaωe finis ίmpoeitus fuit. Sarbe-
Jίυβ vero, cujuβ a cmde ίnitίum duxisse persecutίonem Sarugensis testatur,
corouatua fuit sub Trajano Imperatore, de quo Iuιec ίn Martyrologίo Romano
d.ie 29. Januarίi. ~ ί?! Syria &rιαorum Martynι.m Ba~Ιίί d Bar-
bα!σJ ιororia Φu, qui α Beato BarA~ Epiacσpi baμίzαtί, ί?! per~
Trαjani ιub Lyιίa P~ coronati Ittnt. Et ίη Mθηologίo GΠI!COrum d.ie
15 Septembrίs. Sarbeliw, iάolorum Saurdoι, unιιcum Sorore Barlxι!4 con-
ν"ιιu eιt αd.fUkm σ1ι:rίιtί ρ" Barιimιzum Eduιo1 EpiIcopum, d amlιo tenti ί
poIt gravί#ima tormenta Sarbeliw inter duo ligna ιectw ut: ιoror autem
capiu truncata.
ΡΑθΕ 96, Ι. 12.-oRA.TION ΟΝ SUAKUNA ΑΝ» GURIA, COιιPOBED ΒΥ MAR
JACOB. ThiB ίΒ also taken from the same MS. aB the preceding, Cod. Add.
17,158, ΙοΙ 23, vers. The ActB οΙ Gurίa and Shamuua from Simeon Meta-
phraBtes are gίyΘη by surίuB, from whom they have been copied ίη this
volume at page 113. Their day ίβ celebrated, aB we learn from thθBθ and
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
NOTES. 191
also from tbe Roman Martyrology, οηthe 15th ofNovemher: βθθ A8Bemani,
Bibl. 0riι1l.Ι. Vol. Ι. ρ. 329. This accords with wbat we find ίη Cαl. Add.
14,504, ίο1. 14('1. ~;~~:ιiι f'C:.1.~a:;, .b..~ ~cuω
.~ Φ..ι ... ~σ:a..s"ίA0~ "'ocι:ι~ ......'0 ~o=ιozΟ . " Canon
οη the Holy Confθββ01'8, Guria, and Shamuna, and Habib, whOβθ commemo-
ration day ίβ οη the fifteenth of TiBhri."
P.A.GB 97, Ι 5.-on tMir oumbodίu-ιι1rou. Compare Doctrim ο/ AddtZU"
ρ. 9, liιΙΘ 14.
Ρ.Α.θΕ 103, Ι. 9.-For /aUλ COΛIίItdλ ΜΙ ίπ mΔnY ιιιordι. Compare Doc-
trine ο/ Λddαmι, ρ. 11.
P.A.GB 105, Ι. 7.-ΛΜ .from tlιe 7&ι!ICh ο/ Μι briάegrooπ& jrieιιdι tJιe φear
demαnded blood. This iB W1'Ougly tranιιlated in oonsequence ο! my having
been ίgnorant ofthe meaniug ο! ,,",' ..... 0;, which is written ίη the MS. βο
that it seema like t< ...... o;. "spear." Ι have βίηοο aιιeertained the true
βθηΒθ of t<, ..... 0;. which iB the BΔmθ word as we find under the root,
ι<=ο; ίη Castel's Lexicon. .' f"όa.a.=oo;. Btrena nuptialis, O.ff. Mar.
414." Thuβ Ι have found in the Sermon ο! M:ar J aoob Persa οη .,.ι..:;
,.,..... " Cαl. Add. 14,619, fol. 36, vers. cσlώ.ιΔ """· ....0; ~~
ι<c\\ο:ιιa.::ι ~;o~ ,ρΔ!UO: cι Let uβ prepare a nuptial gift for hiB
marrίage, and go oot 10 meet him withjoy ί" and again, ίοΙΑ0, ~cι:ι t&'cι:ιo
."",, • "'0; ~ ~ ~ι< cι:ιc\\0Λ.z.::ιι .-..lU ~~ ~~~
~;o~ ~ ~~O: cι And these same thingB whioh the bride-
groom haB prepared for the ο! his wedding ίββ8t, make thou
for thyself a bridal gίfi, and prepare thyself 10 meet him." The word
t<',.,. Δ.ι.. Ι find used in the marriage ceremony, given by Ebediesιl
in Card. Mai, ,Ycript. Yett. CoU. NOIΚJ, Vol. Χ. ρ. 211, _o_:U-;NO
ι<., .~ ι<c)ι ' •." ΟΖ Ο ι<, .., 'ο Ι : "And let the groomBmen and
the brideιιmaίdB be Bigned witb the sign ο! the C1'Oββ." The line will there-
fore be oorreeted. thUβ: cc And he demanded ο! his weddίng friends their
neok.'s blood aa a bridal gift."
PAGJlI06, Ι. 13. - C.A.N'1'IOLB ο. Μ.Α.Β JAOOB ΤΒΒ DOOTOR UPON EDEBBA.
This iB taken from Cαl. Add. 17,158, fol. 56.
P.A.GB 107, Ι. 20.-Abgar ι1ιe BlαcJ:. See Note ρ. 144 above.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
192 ΝO'l'ΕΒ.
Ι. 22.-Your t1/,lIy. Curreet here a misprint, and read ι'~oι.· fur
P""GE 108, Ι. 5.-Extract Ι. ThiB iB found ίη Cod. Add. 14,535, ΙοΙ 1.

An octavo volume, imperfect at the beginning and the end, oonsiBtίng at
present ο! 115 fulia. The oontents are miscellaneous: Βθθ Corpuι I!J7U1tia-
num, ρ. 359.
Ι. 13.- WatCMr,. That is, the Angels.
Ι. 24.-Extraet 11. ThiB iB from Cod. Add. 12,150) f01 53 vers. It ίΒ a
large volwnc in quarto, WΉtten ίη two oolumns, and has the followίng
title prcfixcd, hσώ;,~:ιD ι<c\\ά:=ι<;, ι<c\\.ο.ϋc\\;, ι<c\\,'"C\
QIbι»;CΩ "Tablc ο! thc DemonstratioIl8 ο! the Holy J!'athers agninst
Heresies." See C0rpu8 IgnαΙ. Ρ. 359. ThiB Extraet ΙΙ., from Addwus,
ίΒ ώθη from a chapter with the follo,ving' headi~g, Ι<~:ι.a.n,.::ιι
~ Ι=;, eι:u.s.;CUt. ;~;, I"'C'. ,,~; "Toucbίng the OOllllCiOU8-
ηΟ88 ο! thc BOul after ίιΒ BθρaratίOll from the body." . The part οοη
tΔined ίη thiB extnιct ίΒ wιιntillg among BOIDe ο! the mίssίιιg lcl\ves ο!
the manuscript from "'hich tlIc Doctrine ΟΙ Addmu Ίs printed. The sa.me
ίΒ alBO found in several other manuscripts ίη thiB Nitrian oollection. It
iB "τitten οη tlIe fl.y lea.f οΕ Cod. Add. 12,161, which is οηο ο! the booke
procured at Bagdad by thc Abbot Moses, and presented to the MonaBtery
ο! St. Mary at Nitria, being an antient ΟΟΡΥ ο! Chrysostom's Homilies
οη St. M-atthew, oontΔining Homilies 60-88. It iB also quoted in Cod.
Add. 14,532, ΙοΙ 139, which iB a volumc oonta.inίιιg." Proofs from the
Fathers agaίnBt various hercsies~' and in Cod. Add. 14,612, ΙοΙ 165, rect.,
a largc quarto volume ο! miBcellaneous oontents, oonsiBtίιιg ο! Homilies by
ChryBOstom and others. Ι t ίΒ found, too, ίιι Cod. Add. 17,193, ΙοΙ 37, vers.,
ιιnd in Cod. Add. 17,194, ΙοΙ 30, which iB a small duodecimo volume bearίιιg
the title ~:ιD c<c\\m:ιι<;, ι<" i CUt.o ~. ι<~

" Various chapters ιιnd explanations ο! the Holy j<'athers."
ΡΛΟΕ 190, Ι. 7.-Extract ΠΙ. ίΒ taken from Cod. Add. 17,193, ΙοΙ 36.
It ίΒ a qιιarto volume, imperfect at the end, and at present oonsiBts ο!
99 folίa. It bears the title ι<..&.i4Δ.;,οι<c\\.a...c\\~ ι<&ο,",,,
ι<c\\~ι<;,ο : .. Α tΔble ο! Proofs aud ο! Collections and of Trea-
ιίΒθΒ." 'l'hiB Extraet ΠΙ ίΒ found οη ΙοΙ 36, vers., and ίΒ fo11owed by
Extraet Π. οη the next page, witlI a:Δ.~, .. by the eame," prefίxed in red
letters. According to this order it would appear that Extract ΠΙ preceded
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΙ:9. 193
Extract ΙΙ. ίη the Doctrine ο/ AddQ!Ul: this we find at page 19 above,

line 7-16. The preceding Extract ΙΙ. probably belongs to that part
which h88 been loat from ρ. 20.
·ι. 26.-Extracts IV. and V. are taken from Cod. Add. 14,601, fol 164.
It is a large quarto volume ίη two oolumns, oonsisting at preθθnt ΟΙ 182
folios, WΉtten apparently ίη the eighth century. Its contents are mis-
cel1aneous,oontainίng Sennons by ΒυίΙ, Gregory Theologus, John Chry8oe-
tom, Theodotus ο! Ancyra, Philoxenus, Severus ο! Antioch, dι:o. These
extmcts are found in a Chapter with the following headίng, ~cι:ι ~\\ '"
~ ~ .n,.:.O ~:ιδ ~ ~;c\\O t'" .. τ
~'"\-:I OO~. "Touching those Seventy-two Holy Apostles, and
touching the false Apostlea who were ίη theίr time." Extract IV. ίβ a1Bo
ίη the Bee, and is found in the page cited ίη No~, ρ. 163 above.
,
PAGE 110, Ι. 4.-Extract VI. is taken from Cod. Add. 14,484, fol 19. It
ίβ a very antient qwι.rto volume, ίη two oolnmns, οΙ the fifth or sixth century ,.
imperfect, a few leavea have been added ίη a more recent hand. It ίll an
apochryphal work relative to the Blessed Virgίn, ίη Βίχ Books, ο! which the
title is that given at the headίng ο! the Extract. There is alllO bound υρ ίη
the same volume another Codex ο! Btill older date; oontaining the Acts ο!
Simeon Stylites.
PAGE 112, Ι. 4. -Extract VII. is taken from Cod. Add. 14,624. Α
quarto volume, imperfect at the beginning, the end, and in the mίddle.
It at present oonsists ο! 56 leaves, apparently WΉtten in the ninth century,
and ooηtaίηβ various Homίlies, &ο., ο! Jaoob ο! Sarug, and others.
Ι. 18.-Extract VIIl is taken from Cod. Add. 14,590. Homίlίea ο! tlle
lIIWle Mar Jaoob, ο! the eίghth or ninth century.
PAGB 113.-MARTYRIUJI SANOTORUJι CoNFB8βOBυJι Sλ)(ΟΝ&, GURI& ΕΤ
ΑΒΙΒΙ, :ια: SIJιBONB MIITAPBRA8TE. The acoount ο! the martyrdom οι these
three perI:IODB, oollected by Simeon Metaphraates, Ι have reprinted exactly
88 Ι found it in the well.lmown work οΙ surίus, "De Probatis Sanctonun
ΥίιίΒ, qιιaa tam θΧ MSS. Codicibus, qnam θΧ edίtis Auctoribus, R. Ρ. Fr.
Laurentius Surius, CarthuSΊιe Colonίensis ProfθBBUS Primum edίdίΙ, et ίη
duodecim mense8 dίatribuit. NOVBIIBBR. Hac postrema edίtione multis
Sanctorum VΊtis auctus et notis marginalibus illustratuι. Colonίιe Agrίp
pίnιe, Sumptibus loannis Krepιι et Hθπηannί Mylii. Αηηο clo.l00. xνίίi."
Ι find ηο notice ο! the ΜΒ. whence thίβ text W88 printed, nor ο! the author
ο! the Latin translation. There are several obvious blunders in it, but
3D
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
194 ΝΟΤΒ8.
having no other copy to coITeOt them by, and ίnasmuch 88 they are
such 88 in αο way affect the faots rela,ted, Ι have reprinted this text verba-
tim, without proposing a.ny conjectura.l emendatiooa of my own. The
learned reader wiΠ do this for him.ιJelf. There is Inlbjoined, Ρ. 345, "De
Sanσtis Chriati Ma.rtyribus Sa.mona, Guria et.A.bibo.A.ret.lue Arohiepis-
copi Cειa.reenιίB Ora.tio: ήro docto interprete. Habetur 3 Tomo .Aloysii."
ΤΙιίΒ Ι have not thought it worth whi1e to reprint here, because it 8Up-
pliea αο add.itional fa.cts, but merely oo1TObora.tea tb.oee relaied Ίu the pre-
ceding Tra.ct.
P""GE 125.-MoϊSE DE ΚHoRblE HISTOIRE D'.ABJl.ιΩNlB. Ι have thought
it more convenient to give a.ll tha.t is told by ΜΟ8θβ Chorenensis relative
to Abgar and the eιιtιι.blishment of Christianity at Edeιιsa, in & oontinued
na.mι.tive, ra.ther tha.n to break it αρ and cίΟΟ it in iaolated p"1I'9ge&
ία the Notes. The first translation tha.t appeι.red. Ίu a.ny European la.n-
gwιgθ of this work of the Father of Armenia.n History waa in La.t.iιι,
by the two brothers W1ύston. "MOSI8 CUΟRE.."iΈΝSΙS HIBTO~ AIU05IC&
Lmm ΠΙ Acced.it ejusdem Scriptoris ΕΡΙΤΟΚΕ GEOGR.A.PUI&. PrιeInittitur
Pnefa.tio, quιe de WTJm""TUB.A., ao VER8IONE S""CR.A. .Δ1uιENIσ"" agit j et
subjicitur APPENDIX, qure continet EPl8TOLA.8 Du.A.8 .ARιιENIσ.A.8 j Pri-
ma.m COmNTHIORUK ad P""ULUK Apostolum, Alteram P""ULI Apostoli ad
ComNTuos j nunc primum e cod.ice :MS iutegre d.ivulgataa. Armeniace
ed.idenmt, La.tine vertenmt, αotίιJqαθ illustr!runt GULlELJl.UR ΕΤ GEOR-
αιυβ GUL. WWSTONI filii, Aulm Clarensis in AcadeInia Cantabrigiensi
aliqua.md.iu Alumni. LoNDONI: 1736." Ι have, however, thought it more
desimble to give the French Tra.nB1ation by Μ. Le Vaillant de F1oriva1,
which was made at a more recent perίod, a.fter the Armenia.n had been
longer studied, and with more a,va.ilable SOurceB at hand. "MoiS1C DE
KUOWE, auteur de V· Si~e, HISTOIRE DΆRΚΕΝm, texte Arm6nien et
tra.duotion Fra.nι;aise, avec notes eΣplicativβl et pιicίB historiques sur
ΙΆrm&Ue: ouvrage d6d.itS a S. Μ. Iωp6rίalθ NICOL.A.8 Ι , Empereur de
toutea les RUMίes, pe.r Ρ. Ε. LE V.A.lLLAN'1' DE FLoRlVAL. Parίa, 8vo."
There is ιUιo & more recent tnwBJation ίD lωί&n , but that language ίιι
perhaps not ΒΟ generally reιd 88 the Freoch.
P""GE 1291 Ι. I1.-.Mαrίn",. 'VhiBton haa the ΙolloYIiιιg Νοοο OD thiι ,
ρ. 1321 "Per α/ec ωMρor& S;rrίa.m adIninistra1>at lEliuι Ι .... ίι\ cαί tamen
provinoiaιn SU&1D adire noα fuit permisιιum, ut εcribit Taαitua, 1. vi. ο. 27.1
qni etίam Julii C'\iusdωn M.arinί meminit, ο. 10. an vero ίΒ idom fuerit atque
hic Marinuιι, ίd οφοίno inoertum."
The account of Abgv haviDg heβld of the miracles οΙ Jesus through his
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
ΝΟΤΕ8. 195
envoy Α nanias, who ιnei wίth hίm yhιD in Palestine. ίβ ιJιιo given by SbDeon
M'etapbraate8, but with ιοωβ τarίatiooa from thia by M'oιιes Choreneuιιίι.
.. Caιn Dominus et Deuι et Sal'V8tor l10eter Jesus Christus ad geDus DOBtrmn
erigendnm apud ηΟ8 verιιa.retur, erat, ut diait Prophetat Multίtudo paciιι in
terra, et fuerat diaιιipιι.tUS multornm prinoipatus et odminiatratio, σum
tamquam ab una IOD& Romano ImperiO ainctus θ88et universus orbiιι t.εIrrε,
et subjectus e88θt uni gubernatori. Ideo erat omninm CIUD omnibua ιeoτιra
congressio, neque sibi videbantur homines terram habitare divisam, sed ut
quιe ab uno Donιino po88ideretur, et.esset tota unius opificiιι: et collnm primo
illi βθΠΟ inclinantes, pacem inter se agitabant. Quamobrem qώ tunc quoque
erat Edessm Toparcha. Abagarus, erat Egypti Pnesidi notus, et amicus, et
alterius ad alterum veniebant utrinque mίnistri. Quocirca. illo quoque
tempore, quo Donιinus noeter et Deus, patemam implens voluntatem, sa.lu-
t8.rem doctrinam proponebat hominibus, et per insignia mίracula ad tidem
ίn eum habendam convertebat homines: accidit ut qώdam θΣ minίstris
Abagari, ηonιinθ ΑηΑηίΜ, in &gyptnm vadens per Palestinam, in Christum
incideret: et eum procul contemplaretur verbis ab errore attrahentem multi-
tudίnem, et qum omnem SUperabant opinionem facientem miracula. Postquam
ergo iter suum confeoisset ίη ~gyptum, et iis qwe manda.ta. fuerunt traσtatis
rediret, onm recordaretur dominum sunm diuturno a.rticula.rί morbo tyrannice
yθxιιri, et nigra. lepra consumi, et duplicem calamitatem, veI multiplicem
potius morbnm sentire, quod et articulorum afiligeretur doloribus, et lepne
malis cruciaretur (aderat qώdem pudor quoque deformita.tis, propter quam
a.b hominibus ηοη erat aspeota.bilis: et neque θOlummodo erat fere semper ίη
lecto, sed amic08 etiam qώ veniebant ad enm aspiciendum, pne pudore
celabat) propterea hιoo laboravit scire diligentius, ut poeset certe renuncίare
domino suo, quo ille quoque forte per eum sanitatem oonsequeretur. Invenit
ergo rursus Dominum ίη eisdem loais mortu08 excita.ntem: crecis visnm
donantem: claudos ad ingrediendnm integros efficientem: sanosque et
firmos reddentem omnes qώ a.liqua laborabant infirmitate.
Postquam ergo persuasum habώt, et a.perte cognovit hιoo tieri a. Dom,ino,
ea Abagaro reVθlBUS signiticavit, et pluribus ea qwe viderat et a.udierat,
edoouit. Quamobrem ut qώ rem in transitu ooωparaββθt ma.jorem quam
q. . ei com m jll!!8 fuerat, et ut qώ bona afferet nuncia, benignissime fuit θ-Σ
ceptus, et habitus fώt unus θΣ ma.Σimθ benevolis. Et quoniam qώ alicujus
rei desiderio tenetur, tamquam rapinam θ.Σistima.t, si quod promi88um fuerit
ditferatur, re qwe narratur, et Bpe ipsa honιinnm excita.nte, vehementique
studio incitatur ad venandum id quod signiticatum fuerat. Idcίroo Aba-
garus est excitatus, ut literis eum a.coesseret, qui talia. dicebatur posse
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
196 NOTE~.
cura.re. Et protinus scripsit ad Domίnum eιun, qwe ubique cίrcωnfertur,

epistolaιn. See .. ConstΔntini cognomento Porphyrogeniti, in Christo Romano-
πιm Imperatoris, narratio collecta ex diversis hiatoriίB de ηοη manu facta
ChriBtί Dei nostri ίmaginθ, mieιιa ad Abagarum, et- ex Edesιιa tranalata
ίη hanc beatίssίmam urbiwn RegίnaJn Constantinopolim. Per ιSίtιuσιua
Metaph1VUtem." Ιη ΗΙ8ΤΟηΙλ ALOY8II LIPOMANI ΕΡΙ800ΡΙ VEROND8t8 DE
νιπβ SA1>CTORUM. Pars. Ι. ρ. 187.
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c
PD PD
!
W
W
O
O
N
N
y
y
bu
bu
to
to
k
k
lic
lic
C
C
w
w
m
m
w w
w
w
o
o
.d o .c .d o .c

W. Cureton - Αncient Syriac Documents Relative to the Earliest Establishment of Christianity in Edessa and the Neighbouring Countries-Williams &amp; Nortgate (1864)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

W. Cureton - Αncient Syriac Documents Relative to the Earliest Establishment of Christianity in Edessa and the Neighbouring Countries-Williams &amp; Nortgate (1864)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

F -X C h a n ge F -X C h a n ge

ΑΝΟΙΕΝΤ SYRIAC DOCUMENTS

ΤΗΕ EARLIEST ESTABLISHMENT OF CHRISTIAN ίΤΥ

ΙΝ EDESSA AND ΤΗΕ NEIGHBOURING cουΝΤΗΠ1;Β,

FROM ΤΗΕ YEAR Al<~TER OUR LORD'S ASCENSIo~

ΤΟ ΤΗΕ BEGINNING OF ΤΗΕ FOURTH CENTURY;

DIBCOVERED, EDITED, TRANSLΛTED, AND ANNOTA.TED

W. CURETON, D.D., F.R.S.,

WITH Α. PREF Α.ΟΕ ΒΥ

,v. WRIGHT, PH.D., LL.D.,

\VILLIA:MS AND NORGATE,

ΤΗΕ SΥήac texts contained in this volume were discovered and

a considerable portion ο! the οήginal Aramaic documentt which

Ιο business, he pushed forward the pήnting both ο! text and transla-

be wήtten; but ο! that, although ϊι was ώΙ aπanged in his mind, he

Addai or Thaddreus, one ο! the seventy Disciples; and presents us

other specimen has hitherto been published. Ι mean that on Simeon

knowledge to be compared with his. He had studied the questions

Wil1iam Cureton was bom at Westbury ίο Shropshire, ίο the year

language and literature. On him in the :6.rst instance devolved tbe

νοΙ χχ:χ), Bunsen t Baurt Hilgenfeld t Denzinger, Hefele t Jacobson t

by that able critic Dr. Tregelles, and as warmly comoaOOd ΟΥ other

of judicious selectiont accuracyt scholarship and freedom ποω pre-

Antonio Cerianit one of the Doctors of the Ambrosian Library. "La

modo che potessero approfittarne anche ί profani t e accompagnare di

sarebbero forse andati smarritit egli lascia sicuramente dietro di sΘ

amorevole. Quando ίο era a Londra t venni trattato da ιω come un

VeήΙΥ Cureton's life was one of unremitting and well directed

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

Ρφ .:ι, line 5. A.fter J/J;.r< ~r< insert ~ιal

Ρφ " line 5. At the beginning, after ~1, inBert Ι<OcΣ.

~ .. 20. Read ιοά ~ι<

Page ι<1 line 2.. Add οοφ after Ν., ο:ι

, ., 16. Read "''''~

3C1D, ., 6. The ma.nuscript has ~ι~Ό, as on ρ. ~, line 11.

~ .. 11. Insert a poίnt after ~CΡ

.. , 26. ~~. Hore, and ίη several other placea, the powt

23. Read. άa..i.ι<

Pψ~, .. 8. The word ",1, before .11=ιι"''''~, ought to be deleted.

FROM ΤΗΕ HISTORY OF ΤΗΕ CHURCH.

[CHAPTER] ΤΗΕ THIRTEENTH.

CONCERNING ΤΗΕ KING OF EDESSA.

instigation of God, sent Thaddreus, who also was numbered among

"when Ι heard these things about thee, Ι settled in my mind one

.. and doest these things. Οη this account, therefore, Ι have written

Thaddreus began to heal every diseιιse and sickness by the power ο!

my disciples, that he may heal thy diseιιse." Then he sent and

immediately 118 he entered ίη, a great VΪSίoη appeared to Abgar οη the

vation? Λnd Thaddreus answered and said, Because thou hιιst

account of the dominion of the Romans. Λnd Thaddreus said, Our

things by the power of God, and we are astonished at them. But

HERE ENDETH ΤΗΕ FΙRSΤ ΒΟΟΚ.

ΤΗΕ DOCTRINE OF ADDJEt.ίS, ΤΗΕ APOSTLE•

. himself, how he acted and healed, 80 Addreus also, without medicine of

abased himself, and humbled his exalted godhead by tlle manhood

which he assumed, and was crucifi.ed, and descended to the place of

established the earth upon the waters: neither was it οη account of a

preaching, would have confessed in him, that he is God, now that he ίβ

through the error of heathenism; because the heavenly Light ίΒ

heaven and in earth; and behold, confession ascendeth ορ to him from

the tήple and glοήοusnames. Forthisis our doctήne and ourpreaching.

consists. And such of )'OU as are willing to be obedient to Chήst, ye know

pfro~· Hanan, his Tabularius, respecting Christ, βΟ he had seen the

from the p1ague of the foolishness of paganism. Even Jews skilled

W. Cureton - Αncient Syriac Documents Relative to the Earliest Establishment of Christianity in Edessa and the Neighbouring Countries-Williams & Nortgate (1864)

W. Cureton - Αncient Syriac Documents Relative to the Earliest Establishment of Christianity in Edessa and the Neighbouring Countries-Williams & Nortgate (1864)